SamuraiCheem

I, Necromancer Chapter 24

I, Necromancer Chapter 23

I, Draugr Chapter 62

I, Necromancer Chapter 22

I, Draugr Chapter 61

"So, tell me everything, my boy."

Gildarts sits down with a long, heavy and drawn out sigh. Makarov sat before him, his small frame using the desk as a seat instead of the chair behind it.

"Where do I even start…?" A hand brushes through short, red hair before falling flat on his lap, "I… Nearly died. A week or so ago. To a Dragon."

Makarov's eyes widen, "A Dragon…?" He repeats, utter shock and horror within his gaze, "Was it-?"

"Not Natsu's. This one was black, with blue marks all over his scales." Gildarts shook his head, as that too was his first thought, "Didn't talk. Just went straight for the kill the moment we ran into each other. Even my strongest attack barely tickled the fucker."

He leans back, shuddering at the memory, "Lost an arm and a leg, and my guts were hanging out… When they appeared." He nods his head to the side, towards the wall and window facing the guild hall below, where their guests were taking a break and enjoying some local food, "But it was two of their friends who aren't here first."

"A woman and… I can't even call that being a Dragon." He leans forward, cupping his hands together, gaze hallow, "The sheer magical aura that being released, Makarov… It felt like I was standing before a God. Even the other Dragon was smashed into the earth by the pressure alone."

Lah, was his name. Leonidas had told Gildarts that the name was in the tongue of Dragons, and literally meant 'Magic'. A fitting name for a being so horrendously powerful in that art, to the point that it felt like an insult if Gildarts dared use magic before him.

"Dear lord…" Makarov breathes in, eyes wide as dinner plates, before he turns towards the window in his office, "Each of them… They feel as strong, if not so much stronger than most Wizard Saints. That titan of a man puts us all to shame, even."

Deinmaar, the walking wall of pure muscles and power. During their travel here, Gildarts had the pleasure to exchange blows with the man beneath the armor.

A single punch made Gildarts feel like he was dying. It was exhilarating.

"Did they tell you where they come from?" The Ace of Fairy Tail shook his head.

"A place called 'Skyrim', from 'Tamriel', but I've never heard of these places. And I've traveled before." Like Guiltina, which was on the other side of the world- But it wasn't the only other Super-Continent in their world.

"Though, they did tell me that they are preparing for war, though."

Makarov's gaze droops, instantly overflowing with pity, "Truly? Such young children?" Gildarts nods, his own shoulders drooping.

"They came here for a vacation and to train, before going back to handle their matters." Humming softly, he tilts his head, "The child with them did often let slip a… Name- More like a title, actually. 'World-Eater'."

The guild master's brows rose, "Quite the title." He sighs through his nostrils, ruffling his mustache, "What do you make of them?"

The Ace of the guild pauses to mull over his thoughts, and go over his interaction with these new and incredibly powerful people. "I've… Never met people so kind, open and friendly."

Only Serana had been less open, and seemed to be on friendlier terms with only Hildr and her younger sister.

And Dinok, but the small, minute and terrifying woman didn't speak at all, and only hung around with Deinmaar, or Aurelia.

"Well, that does calm my heart." Makarov muses, stroking his beard with a light smile, "They did seem pleasant enough at first glance too, and I've noted how Aurelia and that giant of a man had noticed the quest board and nearly dashed out to go help people."

Shaking his head, the guild master regards his Ace with a gentle look, "How long will you be staying this time, my body?"

Fingers rise to scratch at Gildart's bearded chin, "Quite a bit. There are things I want to… Check on." Like the matter of his possible daughter, for one.

Makarov noticed the strange tone, but decided not to question it. Instead, he moved towards another matter, "Oh, yeah! Why were you even back in Fiore? What brought you back here-"

BOOM!

A sudden explosion caused the guild hall to tremble, startling Gildarts and Makarov both, with the two powerful mages sitting up in alarm.

A powerful magical aura raged outside, one that was very, very familiar. Gildart's eyes instantly widened, "Natsu!"

The two rushed out in a panic, feeling the anger raging within Natsu's magic, and found the entrance of the guild destroyed and scorched black.

Deinmaar stood beyond the entrance, with the area of destruction and scorched wood starting from his sides, with the area behind his feet and massive body having been left completely safe.

In front of the giant man in armor was Natsu, and Gildarts swiftly noted how the young teen was hyperventilating, eyes dilated and face scrunched in both anger, fear and panic.

"Natsu!" Gildarts shouts, getting in-between the two, his head swiveling towards the calm and equally confused Deinmaar, "What happened?"

The giant shrugged one shoulder, his arm gently extended to the side and resting before Dinok's small form. And Gods… Just looking at her nearly made Gildart's very Soul flee from his body.

Those pallid, blind eyes were locked onto Natsu, as if ready to erase his existence were it not for Deinmaar holding her back.

"He seemed to have panicked after seeing me exit the guild hall? I apologize if I scared him…" The giant truthfully and gently explained, and Gildarts instantly believed him.

So Gildarts turns towards Natsu, who was still focused on the titan with that scared and furious look in his eyes, "Natsu! Look at me!" The pink haired teen flinches, but does as told, "Calm down, deep breaths, and talk to me. What happened?"

Slowly, the teen takes a longer, shaky breath, then gulps heavily, "D-Dragon…" He starts, eyes narrowing, and one of his hands rising to point towards Deinmaar, "He is wearing the corpse of a Dragon!"

The Ace of the Guild freezes, then truly and fully looks at Deinmaar's armor.

Bone plates, with scales beneath them. A gauntlet of with clawed fingers, all made of bones and scales. And the helm… The helm resembled a miniaturized dragon skull.

How the fuck had he not seen this before?

"It is armor made of Dragon bones and scales, yes." Deinmaar nods, not denying the 'accusation, his large hand patting his weathered chest-plate, "The corpse they come from was from my teacher, before she died."

The titan's words bring Natsu to a halt, his eyes widening in disbelief, then joy, "Wait! Are you a Dragon Slayer too!?" The teen cried out, nearly leaping at the giant were it not for Gildarts still being between them.

Deinmaar tilts his head at the term, "I believe 'Dragon Slayer' is a type of magic, yes?" Natsu nods eagerly, his nose twitching- "Then no, I am not that-"

"What's going on?" Another voice cuts in, and Aurelia steps out of the guild hall, head tilted and gaze curious. Turning to Deinmaar, she misses Natsu's rapidly paling face, "You okay? It sounded like you got hit with an explosion… And Gretel was on Serana's lap."

The Atmoran chuckles deeply, "My armor seems to have caused a misunderstanding." He waved it off, making the silver haired woman turn towards the pink haired teen- Then pause at the look on his face.

"Natsuuu!" The flying blue cat that had been quietly watching everything noticed his best friend's state, and proceeded to tug on his scaled scarf out of worry, "What's with that face?"

Natsu shudders and takes a slow, fearful step backward, eyes overflowing with horror while staring straight at Aurelia, "W-Why…" He starts, voice trembling, "Why do you reek of Dragon blood…?"

Aurelia tilts her head curiously, while Gildarts finds his stomach dropping.

But before he could intervene, Aurelia answers the question, "Because I've killed many of them." She answers simply, seeing nothing wrong in her words, "Guess the scent of their blood remains even after bathing, huh?"

Gildarts could see the veins appear over Natsu's temple, and feel the way his magic started rousing, the air warping with heat. The situation was going to escalate without proper communication-

A startlingly loud clap brought silence over the building tension, and everyone turned back towards the entrance.

Serana stood there, hands cupped together, hood over her head, high-lighting her glowing orange eyes and the sharp smile on her face, "Perhaps it is best we talk inside, yes?"

Her gaze and words sent chills down everyone's back, and they all nearly saw Erza in the place of the hooded woman, which made everyone fall into steps.

Gildarts hadn't even taken note of the crowd that had gathered, so focused he was on trying to defuse the situation.

Turning back to Natsu, Gildarts couldn't help the fond chuckle at seeing the kid already on his knees, and frozen stiff. Just how traumatized was he…?

Stepping in, he couldn't help but bow his head in thanks towards the hooded beauty, "Thanks for that. I wouldn't have been able to handle it properly, otherwise."

Serana smiles, glowing eyes glinting with amusement, "I expected this to happen."

"I'm sure that idiot sent us ahead on purpose, in fact."

Oh, she meant Leonidas…

Hopefully he'd get here fast...

~XXX~

Oh, were are hella lost.

Pretty sure we are out of Fiore… Or on another Continent.

Fuck me sideways, this is what I get for goading Lah to use the Whirlwind Sprint Shout. Motherfucker crossed the goddamn planet.

How he didn't shoot us out of Orbit, I'll never know. I don't think he does either.

Another loud, annoying rattle makes me twitch.

"I'm gonna beat the fucking scales off of you if ya don't quit." I growl out, flipping around to stare at the bound giant body of Acnologia, who just growled back at me, trying and failing to tear at the glowing chains binding his form to the ground.

Sitting on the ground, I turn around and drop my elbow on one of my knees, then my chin on one of my palms, "Still not speaking though, huh?" I tilt my head, gazing into one of Acnologia's large eyes.

I could see the intelligence in them. The wariness. Let's see if I can crack this shell open, huh?

"You must've been truly sick in the mind for having taken up the name of the very Dragon that destroyed your home."

His body freezes, and if I could, I'd have smirked. Large eyes narrow, but I keep going, "When exactly did it happen, hm?"

"When exactly did you become the very thing you swore to destroy?"

Claws tense and dig into the earth, his body language telling me enough, but his eyes hide nothing. The hate, the confusion, the fury… "Perhaps it was from the very moment you picked up Dragon Slaying magic. Did you strike down the Dragon that gifted it to you right then and there, perhaps?"

"I wonder how good it must've felt, to tear apart good and evil Dragons both, implicating so many civilians, leaving behind the same type of carnage the real Acnologia did when he came back."

His body pounces, jaws snapping just inches from my face. I don't flinch or lean back even as he struggles crazily.

"So consumed were you by revenge, that you became the very thing you hated." I tilt my head and let out a mocking sigh, "Bet you can't even look at your own reflection, eh?"

More struggles, more pulling at the chains, claws slamming into the earth to try and reach me but to no avail.

"Was the guy you tore apart before we stopped you a 'Dragon' too?" I sneer, "Guess for you anything that is living and breathing is a Dragon now, you sick fuck."

Silence. His struggles cease, yet the hate in his eyes reached a peak.

After a bit, I speak again, "You remind me of a nice guy. Met him some time back." I start, and the hate in those eyes actually recedes back a faint bit. "He was completely focused on his 'duty'. On his 'punishment'."

"He knelt there, in the place he hated the most, for thousands of years." I look away from Acnologia, my mind going back to the first time I found and met Deinmaar, and the long nights I spent beside his quiet form, just… Reading to him, talking to him, even when he didn't talk back.

I shake my head, realizing I had fallen quiet just to reminisce about memories. And about that glorious fucking suplex Deinmaar delivered on the World-Eater.

I'll make sure that shit gets passed down in History. Hell, I'll have to go to Sovngarde and let Ysgramor know!

"...What happened then?"

I pause in surprise, halfway to standing up, and whirl my head towards Acnologia. Huh… Didn't expect him to start talking.

Slowly, I sit back down on the ground. "I talked to him. For months, entire nights. He didn't talk back, just… Knelt there, head bowed." I lean back, gazing up at the sky above, "Had to do what he hated to make him speak. Make him fight me. Make him face what he did."

I lower my head, and look back at the quiet, staring Acnologia, "Did you ever regret something, these past four-hundred years?" I ask him gently, without any mockery in my voice this time, "Genuinely regret something."

His gaze lowers, and he falls quiet. After what felt like a minute, I thought he just decided to ignore me, but then he speaks, "There was a girl." He starts, softly, "I couldn't save her."

Ah, the girl from the movie, whose name currently escapes me.

I look at Acnologia, consider it, then speak up, "She's alive." The Dragon stirs, eyes widening in disbelief, "One of the Dragons you left behind… She was dying, and so was he. He convinced her to make a pact with him."

His claws dig into the earth once more, "Do you see now? Do you see how they are-"

"Look at yourself." I cut him off sharply, "Truly look at yourself. At your actions these past hundreds of years. Swear to me that you did not kill an innocent civilian, or destroy a town. Swear it."

The Dragon falters, and actively hesitates. For Gildarts is one proof of this, and I know that there are many other cases where he took a human life, the same way Dragons did.

"Plus…" I turn my head towards the distant forms of Lah and Kara, who were going over their notes taken from studying him, "Look at them. They love each other."

Acnologia turns away, "It is a trick."

I lean towards him, "He spent thousands of years trying to find a way to grant her immortality, so that he could spend eternity with her." Acnologia shudders, "That is the purest form of love you'll ever see, and it is from a Dragon."

With that, I stand and leave the Dragon to his own thoughts, and turn to walk towards Kara and Lah. The freckled shorty turns and smiles at me as she notes my approach, "Mimicking Sheo a bit too much there, Skelly boy." She jokes, giving me a cute grin.

"Sheo talks to people normally?"

Kara pauses, "Touchè." She sniffs, then keeps going, "But I meant the whole… Breaking someone's character down and making them notice they are everything they hate. Though his way is… Traumatizing."

Fucking duh. God of Madness and Cheese for a reason.

Either way, I push through, "Discovered anything from studying the guy?" I ask, making both Dragon and lady perk up, visibly excited.

"The way they store Magicka is completely different from ours, which makes their physical bodies massively weaker than those from our world." Lah states, sharing what he analyzed during his short battle, "They need to actively use it to strengthen their bodies, while we are made stronger naturally, and can use Magicka to make us even stronger."

And a stronger body is also a stronger container for Magicka, a perfect cycle that can be repeated infinitely, but couldn't happen due to the Eye having been sealed.

It was why the Atmorans were such physical titans, but just focused on it even thought they could have been powerful mages too. Only Ysgramor walked down both paths, just to ride on a cool fucking Atronach Bear.

"Yeah, they store their Magic inside something called an Origin, if I remember right, and they can have two of them in total." I drawl out what I could remember of the series. I had seen and read it while I was in my teens, but my memory has always been good.

Kara nods, "Yeah, I discovered those things while studying the big guy over there." She nods her chin towards Acnologia's still form, then pouts, "Sadly enough, we don't have such things. Clearly due to the difference between our worlds."

I put my hands on my hips, then decide to nip something in the bud, "You know… I actually brought you all for an ulterior motive." I reveal, making Kara and Lah perk up.

The minute woman gasps and playfully cups her cheeks, "Oh no! World domination?! I've always wanted to try my hand at that!" Okay, what?

I'm not even gonna question that.

"By bringing you here…" I start, looking directly at Kara as I do so, "You exited the Dream, and stopped being a figment of imagination. You are now a real living being, not a Dream."

As I grow stronger, things just seem… Clearer. Make more sense. I understand the Dream more and more, how it works, and why Alduin is needed.

If the Dream becomes too cluttered… The Godhead might become brain-dead.

Will the Dream cease, in that case? Or will it keep going, persisting within the slumbering corpse of Eldritch God?

Kara's eyes are as wide as dinner plates, pupils shrunk into dots, "Wait, so…" She starts, letting out a slow shuddering breath, "If I go back, then-"

"You won't be able to undergo the Psijich Endeavor and ascend like Talos did." I nod, clearing her thoughts for her, "You are, right now, already a Lucid Dreamer, you just get to keep your mortal form, but don't get divine powers and get to reshape history as he did."

I then turn towards Lah, his own glowing eyes widen in shock, "Same for you, buddy." He jerks in surprise, "You are no longer tied to Akatosh, I'm pretty sure. You are now an actual Divine Dragon."

This had been the whole reason behind the multiversal travel. Yes, the trip would be nice, relaxing and fun- But fuck all that. I just wanted to make sure that the people I love and care about stop being figment of an Eldritch Being's imagination and become actual, factual existences.

Yes, there was a risk that stepping out of the Dream would make them cease to exist, and if that happened, then I'd have just dragged the Dreaming Godhead down with me.

But it didn't, so now I feel beyond happy and elated that Aurelia and Hildr are safe, real, and can escape in case things get bad.

I'll have to fill the other in too, before we come back. Make them know the reality of their World.

Kara, very slowly, leans back. Then throws her arms in the air, "Fuck yeah!" She shouts, massive grin on her face, "Man, that shit was so annoying! One wrong thought and I could have ascended to Godhood! Fuck that!"

Yeah, because there's no way she'd get Zero Sum. "Speaking of which… How did you even figure it out?" I question curiously, taking a seat beside her.

"You know how in certain stories there's things called 'plot holes'?" Kara questions me in turn, cheeky grin on her face. She keeps going after I nod, "It's like that. I found a 'plot hole' when I discovered the Origin Runes, as they made no fucking sense whatsoever."

"Where did they come from? Why was I the first to ever discover them? Yes, I've made Magic my bitch, but I wasn't the first to discover Original Runes. Why did no one else trace them back to their source before me?"

I blink, then lean back in surprise, "That's why you went to Sheo in the past, didn't you? To see if anyone died once they discovered Origin Runes and it was recorded in the book." Kara snaps her fingers and grins at me, making me clap my forehead.

And to be fair, she is right too. Origin Runes cannot be used, as they are the most primal form of that element. Once activated, they just keep on going, and existing, until they are either isolated in another Dimension, or consume the Reality they are in.

It makes them feel pointless, outside of being a source of energy for Original Runes.

That is quite normal, as that world is a Dream. Dreams are cluttered, flicking to one thing and then another, not fully fleshing something out- Hell, the majority of history and whatnot was written and made by those living in it.

I shake away those thoughts and clap my hands, "Either way, think I'm gonna go and join up with the others. What about you?"

Kara hums, then looks towards Lah, seeking his opinion. The giant Great Sage shrugs his wings, "I do wish to find another Dragon to research. You mentioned there being a few more alive in another continent?" I nod as Lah directs the question towards me.

"I think it's called Guiltina? You won't have trouble finding the other Dragons there- Hell, one sure as hell will come to you looking for a fight."

Gods, I do pity Igneel's kid. Dude is going to get torn apart in the most humiliating way… Then likely get treated as a guinea pig, so to help Lah get a human body.

And then Lah will suffer. A great deal. Poor dude.

Acnologia might help, but he is a human that became a Dragon, so the process might be different. I think that's why they want to get an actual Dragon too.

"What about him, then?" I tilt my head towards Acnologia, making Kara glance his way. With a sniff, she jumps to her feet and strolls towards the chained Dragon.

"Hey, big guy!" She calls out once close, foot lashing out to give a claw a gentle kick. One eye blinks open and flicks to her, clear annoyance within it, "I got a choice for ya; I could kill you, right here, right now… Or you can come with me, but with your magic sealed. Make a choice."

Acnologia's eyes furrow and narrow, his body still. His gaze flicks towards Lah, who was waiting for a reason to erase him from existence, then to me, where it lingers for a while

Then, his body starts shrinking. He had returned to his Dragon form after waking up from Lah's beating, and was thus chained in place.

But now, his human form returned. Long azure hair and tanned skin with tribal marks all over his body. "Fine." The man spits out, standing on his bare feet and staring down at much shorter Kara, "But I have a request."

The Archmage raises a brow, "Oh? Spit it out."

"If the Dragons you find in the other continent are evil, and harming people… Let me kill them."

I tilt my head at that. Perhaps, he can be saved. He can become an ally we can bring back to Skyrim. Who knows…

Kara turns her head towards Lah, who nods after a few seconds of quiet musing. "Very well, big guy." A finger taps Acnologia's bare chest, and he hisses and shudders in place.

Leave it to Kara to instantly learn how to seal one's Origin after studying it for just a few days. What a terrifying woman.

"Alrighty! Let's go fuck some shit up, hubby!"

And with that, we parted ways. I first went back to where we left our portal, now hidden under a mountain, under an illusion, under a hundred barriers, and under more illusions.

Then I whipped out Keraunos, my giant flying spear, and like a true Young Master, used it to fly through the air, arms behind my back.

Now… Gretel really thought she was slick, thinking I wouldn't notice her stealing one of my toes.

Lemme just set up a plan with her help, so to traumatize some people!

XXX

The first to notice something was wrong was Serana.

"Hildr." She calls out to her red-haired friend, who turned to face her with her lone good eye, "Your sister is smiling, and sitting quietly."

Hildr blinks, then turns to look across the table. Gretel was indeed sitting in her spot, kicking her legs, with a wide and innocent smile on her face.

The table goes quiet. Deinmaar and Aurelia turn to stare at the small, now grinning brat. Dinok just quietly giggled to herself, as if having already seen through the plot.

"Gretel, sweetie…" Aurelia starts, facing paling, eyes flicking across the guild hall in the middle of a brawl, one that was started by a certain pink-haired teen. "What did you do?"

Gretel shrugs, toothy grin growing even wider, "Leo asked me to!"

Those words chilled them to the core.

"We need to evacuate the guild- No, the city." Deinmaar stresses out, pure desperation and terror in his voice.

They had managed to solve the issue caused with Natsu by dropping everything on Leonidas' shoulders, saying that once he got here he'll explain everything.

But he wasn't coming normally. He was surely going to-

"NaAaaAAtsSSuuuuUUUU!" A distorted, howling screech echoed through the guild hall, instantly silencing it and putting a stop to the brawl.

Said pink-haired teen stops and stands tall, frown on his face as he looks around, "Who called for me!? Show yourself- Whoa!" He screams as inky darkness pours out of the pocket of his open sleeveless shirt, making him hastily take it off and throw it away.

The pool of inky darkness quickly spread, devouring destroyed tables and chairs, "NaaAATssSSuuUuUuUu!" That same horrid screech came from the darkness, dozens of eyes popping open within the darkness. Eyes of flies, of goats, of all kinds of animals and species.

They flicked around, terrorizing every member of the guild, filling the air with pure horror and fear, "IgNeeEEEllll! I kNNnoowWW! WwwHeeEErreeeEE! HeeEE! IissSS!"

Natsu gasped, hope shining through the horror, "You know where Igneel is!? Tell me!" He tried to leap at the pool of darkness, but was stopped by his flying pet cat, Happy, who pulled on his scarf.

Distorted hands with dozens of fingers rose out of the darkness, while Aurelia stood up with a deep sigh, "HeeEE! Iisss! IIIiinssid- Wait, what are you doing?" The horrifying voice instantly changed tune once Aurelia marched into the pool of darkness, swatting the hands and arms out of her way, "H-Hey! Quit it! Y-You're ruining my grand entrance-!"

With a huff, Aurelia punched a fist into the dark pool, then yanked it back out, now holding up Leonidas' hooded figure high in the air, "Hello there, my love." The idiot greets, making the Dragonborn's cheeks flush.

"Clean up this stuff." His lover orders, and the darkness fades away instantly while Leonidas slumps there, visibly sulking, "I apologize on his behalf, everyone! This idiot here!" She shakes her lover like a bag of potatoes, "Is Leonidas."

The reaction was instantaneous.

"Wait, the terrorist?!"

"The dude that dropped a giant frozen dick on the Royal Palace and the Magic Council?! My man!"

"How many Jewels to do it again!?"

Aurelia drops her idiot lover to his knees, and puts her hands on her hips as the rest of their group approaches, with Gretel happily launching herself in Leonidas' arms.

"Hm?" The hooded idiot suddenly perked up and looked around, "Where's Poopdaggah?"

Ice floods their veins.

Gretel just blinks innocently, "I thought he was with you?"

Leonidas looks down at Gretel. They look at each other for several tense seconds.

Then they shrug in unison.

"Eh, he'll be fine."

….

Thus, there he stood.

Loincloth flapping in the non-existent wind, revealing the mighty weapon beneath.

Poo-scraper in his hand, eyes staring at the Heavens and the Earth, not even putting the man upon the throne within his gaze.

"You dare stand before this Mard Geer Tartaros?" The man upon the throne comments, staring down at the Riekling below, unaware of the being that stands before him.

A slow, whistling fart leaves the Riekling.

His poo-scraper is lifted and aimed at the Etherious Demon. A challenge.

"Daggah."

Introduction given, the Riekling leapt towards the throne, a battle cry flying past his rotten teeth and drooling tongue.

The strongest Dark Guild of Fiore vanished overnight.

A.N. Poopdaggah the big dawg.

Man, do I love writing these idiots…

And Gods are they going to make Fiore go insane. And Fairy Tail.

I also realized that following chapters are faster and easier to write.

Since this is mostly a vacation, I don't need to care too deeply about the plot, so the writing is very smooth.

Makes me glad, not gonna lie. Helps me turn my brain off, and just enjoy writing!

Hope y'all enjoyed it too!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 21

Changli was always humble.

She had seen the effects of pride turning into arrogance, and getting to one's head. She had seen how fast they crashed down afterward. How fast they lost everything.

She could never understand arrogance. She was thankful for everything she had, and for everything she was given, for every opportunity she earned.

Even when she was crowned as the best Alchemist in the Alchemy Sect young generation, she didn't let it get to her head. She only looked forward, to her next stop, to her next achievement.

Changli was born in the Branch Family of the Phenex House, likely the richest House among all the other Devil Houses due to what they can offer, which saw a massive spike in sales once Gates started making themselves known.

Usually, being born in a Branch Family meant the Devil had to put any ambition to the side, for they likely would remain dreams unless they were born with monstrous talent.

She had heard it happen to a Devil from her same generation. Zani Agares, from the Branch House. Born with immense power, a mutated Clan Trait that made her a monster in battle… And yet her family was executed for treason, and Zani was exiled from the Agares House.

Many of the other Houses were the same. The Main Family ruled, the Branch Family was just fodder to fill the ranks… Or wombs to bear more children that would go unloved.

Unlike all the others, though, Changli wasn't treated as fodder. None of the Phenex Branch House were, in fact.

She knew very well why. The current Lord Phenex, during the Civil War, had slaughtered his own family. He had purged all those that stood on the side of the Old Satan Faction out of the House, and married Lady Phenex, who was a member of the Branch Family.

Their relationship was quite known, and the attempted assassination on the now Lady Phenex was likely what had pushed Lord Phenex towards slaughtering his own family instead of trying to convince them to unite the two families once and for all, like he had been for decades.

Once he became Lord Phenex, and once having married Lady Phenex, they had started making the Branch Family feel welcome. They were allowed to live within the main Phenex House mansion, their dreams were supported in full, and the eldest child at the time had even been crowned as the Phenex Heir, before willingly and happily giving the title up when, decades later, Lady Phenex bore her first child.

It was the same for Changli. Everything she wanted, she was given, even if it was an incredibly difficult opportunity the Phenex House had to pay a lot for to obtain.

They sent her to try her hand at the Alchemy Sect, within the Chinese Territory. An opportunity night-impossible to obtain, knowing how hated Devilkind is.

Yet, Lord Phenex got it, gave it to her with a grin, then told her to do her best.

Changli did way more than her best, for she couldn't let them down. She learned how to Cultivate, she worked hard for months, forgoing sleep for many days and weeks at a time, all so to go from a simple Worker to an Outer Sect Disciple.

And then she refined her first batch of Pills. Then another. She had to avoid and hide from lustful Cultivators only seeing a trophy and womb to claim, while mastering the art of Alchemy, which required a calm heart and empty mind.

She theorized. She refined. She theorized. She failed. So on and so forth, until she became an Inner Sect Disciple at fifteen.

And became a Core Disciple months later, when the Sect Leader had just… Snuck into her room, stole all of her food, and read her notebook.

And the spicy novels she should have really burned.

After that came fame. A lot of it. It did help her with going through her theorized Pills, as she could just bat her eyelashes at someone and they'd do everything to impress her.

And then she was approached by Scaith and Fleurdelys. Her first opinion of them was… Overly ambitious, then she got to know them more and more.

Fleurdelys wasn't ambitious. She just wanted to make sure everything wouldn't go to hell and be set on fire, so she could sit back on a nice vacation house near the Ocean, and live the rest of her long life there.

She liked fighting, but not a fight with stakes in it. Even more so if such stakes were the lives of her people. Changli was quite good at reading people, so she could see the sheer rage and sorrow swimming within her King's eyes whenever she looked at Devilkind as a whole.

It was a noble goal, born out of a sense of duty due to who her mother is, and due to the scars the last years of the Great War had swiftly left on her before she fell asleep.

And then Scaith… Gods, what an unfairly handsome, beautiful and cute man. He looked at Changli like she was the greatest wonder in existence, always listening so intently whenever she went off on a tangent about Cultivation and Alchemical matters.

And he'd remember everything. He wasn't offering an ear just to be polite; He was doing it because he was actually interested, and he loved listening to her.

Necromancy had his full focus, but he was a passionate man that adored all, and was curious about everything in turn. He saw Cultivation, and mixed it with his Necromancy.

He saw Cultivation, and found a way to grant it to their army through Inner Strength.

He wasn't one to hoard everything for himself, despite clearly being very, very ambitious. Nor was he an overly arrogant man, who lusted after every beautiful woman he'd lay his eyes on.

Hell, he was surrounded by beautiful women in the Peerage! And those very women are the ones pursuing him, while he just keeps getting distracted and being so stupidly charming!

Changli lets out a soft huff, cheeks cutely puffing up as she glares to the side, her eyes falling on one of his many gifts, and the one she cherishes the most.

The multi-headed Flood Dragon capable of Cultivating, which had been one of his powerful Undead before he brought it back to life through the Sephiroth Graal and gifted it to her.

She had cherished the beast a great deal since then, using a lot of her funds and resources to refine the best Pills possible to enormously strengthen it.

To say that it had grown leaps and bounds would be an understatement. Changli doubted she could win in a fight against it now, though she wasn't much of a fighter herself.

Though, Tio did spar against the Flood Dragon in her own Dragon form at least once a day, to the point where they would both be left severely bloodied and wounded.

Not that it was hard for her to fix them up with her Pills.

Still, the Flood Dragon ended up being a blessing in disguise for Changli. Not only because now it was a powerful Maou Class beast she could control and command as she pleases, but also because of its Cultivation Path.

It took a while for her to get down each of the Realms the Flood Dragon went through, but once she was able to discover them, break them down, and found ways to replicate them, she wasted no time in making sure all of the Dragons and Phoenixes under her and Tio's rule underwent such a process.

Scaith had modified them again, making them reproduce incredibly quickly, and grow just as fast. Any egg they lay would hatch within a day, and any child would become an adult within.

Together with Tio, Changli made sure she had fifty Dragons and fifty Phoenixes, half male and half female. They'll be the first batch of beasts that would undergo Cultivation, and pass it onto their children, who will have greater talent.

So on and so forth, until a massive army of Cultivation Beast was grown.

The cost to raise them was going to be massive, but once she approached Fleurdelys for permission to undergo such a process, she also received the answer to her dilemma.

"We'll just sell some as battle pets to the Chinese Faction, and maybe to others, but at a far greater price." That was the solution her King had come up with, and Changli instantly saw herself swimming within money.

Alas, money was still an issue. And making the Dragons and Phoenixes grow properly was another one.

Luckily, Changli had always practiced with a less known aspect of Alchemy called 'Giant Pills', which could not be ingested by Humans or Races that weren't beasts.

Giant Pills were born as a mistake. Each bath of Pills refined would create a total of nine pills, but sometimes all nine pills fuse into a single, giant one with the medicinal properties of all nine, but enhanced even further.

Thus, they were usually sold to Beast Tamers, which were a rare sort, as they required a great deal of funds to care for their battle pets.

Having used most of her resourced, Changli already had the Giant Pills required to kick-start the Cultivation journey of all one-hundred beasts… What she needed was something that helped speed their growth along.

The time issue could easily be solved, as she'd have the beasts go and Cultivate within her personal Alchemical garden, the one under the time bubble created by the Agares Devils.

They'd work as guard for it too, basking in the medicinal properties of the herbs to improve and purify their bloodline, while also removing the time issue from their training, which was the major problem for all Cultivation.

The second was the energy upkeep. They required Qi, and a lot of it.

Which now led her back to the Chinese Faction… To meet up with yet another enemy. A very, very dangerous enemy.

"My, and here I thought I was forgotten." Yi Xuan's alluring voice sent shudders down Changli's spine, her cheeks coloring despite her composure. The silver haired beauty smiles, gaze flicking towards the enormous three-headed Flood Dragon behind the Phenex Devil, "Hmm, no handsome Necromancer with you?"

A light, playful pout crossed those wonderfully plump lips, "How sad. Makes a woman doubt her charm." Yes, yet another dangerous enemy that would steal Scaith's time and attention.

Changli couldn't even be angry with him, for he clearly wasn't doing it on purpose! And that made it so much sexier for some reason!

"Now, what may I assist you with?"

Gulping, Changli turns and waves to the back of the mighty beast beside her, "Might you offer me your ear for a few moments?"

Yi Xuan blinks, then her gaze turns sultry and playful, "Oh, I can offer you more than just an ear, dear." Right, she swung both ways.

Changli had heard about how many 'Junior Sisters' Yi Xuan tends to surround herself with.

Leaping onto the back of the Flood Dragon, Changli made sure no one would eavesdrop, knowing that the information she was about to share could cause a great deal of upheaval among the many Sects.

Yi Xuan hums softly, taking note of her actions, "Being quite secretive. Now you've piqued my curiosity."

The pink-haired Phenex beauty wets her lips, before turning to fully face the Formation Master, "I've discovered a new Cultivation Path." She reveals directly, going straight for the main issue.

Yi Xuan stills, eyes blowing wide open in pure, utter shock. Then her gaze flicks down do the Flood Dragon, before back up at Changli, who just silently nods.

There had been many Cultivation Beasts that came out from beyond the Gates through the decades since they appeared in the Underworld. Since then, the Chinese Faction tried to study them, and replicate or figure out their Cultivation Realms.

The problem was that they could not be contained. If captured alive, they'd self-detonate. If dead, they could only be studied for a day before any Qi within them would fully dissipate.

But Scaith had waved those problems away. He had given the Flood Dragon a new Soul, which learned everything that had been carved within the Beast Core. It learned how the Cultivation of the previous Flood Dragon worked, the previous Realms, and the future ones.

Scaith likely was not aware of such a thing, or perhaps he was and simply had faith in Changli that she'd discover everything the Flood Dragon had to offer.

Either way, Changli was now the only owner of a Cultivation Path from another Universe.

While their world had many, ranging from Body Cultivation, Soul Cultivation, Sword Cultivation, Inner Strength, Daoist- Or even God Cultivation, those were all Paths created by the Heavens, and passed down to the Humans.

No one could create a new one, hence why the greed to reverse-engineer one from beyond their world.

"You are putting a lot of trust in me, young lady." Yi Xuan stresses out softly, schooling her expression to give nothing away, but Changli could still see that desire and yearning deep within her eyes.

That desire for more.

"It does not work on Humans." Changli reveals right after, before chewing on her lower lip, "But it might work on a Devil, with some tweaking." It was crazy to think about, but the Phenex Devil couldn't get this out of her head.

This Cultivation Path relied on a powerful Bloodline, and focused on elevating it and the body, similar to Body Cultivation, just far greater.

Yi Xuan rose an amused brow and crossed her arms below her large bust, "This a recruitment pitch?" The woman teases, lips curled playfully, "Should have sent the Necromancer. I'm sure a lovely long night with him might have… convinced me."

Changli did her best not to pout. Too much. Enemies, they truly were everywhere…

"I-I'd just like to have your assistance on this matter." Changli pushes through her embarrassment and the sheer allure Yi Xuan exuded with each of her movements, "Pills can help, but the beasts require a lot of energy, a need your master over Formations and Arrays can easily satisfy."

Formations that gathered Qi in one specific area, to the point where it can even become a liquid, were the backbone of each Sect. The grander, more powerful the Formation was, the greater the gains for the Cultivators of said Sect.

It was why Yi Xuan held such a high position. She was the best at her job, but getting her to personally do something or construct a personal Formation for a Sect may as well leave it bankrupt.

The alluring Formation Master hums softly, foot tapping on the scaled back of the Flood Dragon they were standing on. "Very well, I find no reason to turn down such a request." Changli perks up at that, her smile growing downright radiant, "Though, I'll need your help to cover the costs of the Formation materials. I can put some of my resources in it, but…"

Changli just smiles brightly at that, "We have a little too many resources ourselves due to Scaith, and are struggling to sell them, so feel free to use as much as you want to make the best Formation possible."

Yi Xuan blinks at that, "What exactly is the Necromancer doing, if I may ask?"

The Phenex Devil giggles nervously.

"He and the two Heavenly Dragons have been tearing through the Inner area of No Man's Land for the past month…"

….

"We have a surplus of monster materials. Too much to sell, or put to proper use."

Fleurdelys hums, cheek on her palm as she listened to Cantarella's report. Her new lovely Sitri Bishop had swiftly taken up the role of her secretary, freeing up more of Zani's time and covering for things Scaith tended to do, but is unable to now that he is away.

The amount of materials he kept sending back each end of the week was stacking up, and by the third week they had too much. They struggled to sell it to the Chinese Faction, and to the New Satans in turn, who were in need of materials due to their own big project.

"How is the artillery project going along?" Fleurdelys asks, and she watches as Cantarella dutifully flipped through the pages of her journal to check on the progress.

"The walls are fully equipped. Anti-Air and explosives weaponry are fully stocked and ready in case for another Beast Tide." The Sitri Devil informs, before turning another page, "And the army is spreading those poisoned spikes across the walls and the land ahead of it."

Fleurdelys nods in approval at that, always liking the ideas her army come up with. The spikes she received last week were a gift from Albion, and came from a Heavenly Dragon Class monster.

Albion laced them with his terrifying poison, and the army had swiftly thought about hiding them in the ground in the land between New Haven and No Man's Land, just leaving the tips out of the earth so to graze or puncture any beast that charges forward.

Just that alone was more than enough to kill Maou Class beasts, but the fields were also filled with additional traps, to not count the army of Jiangshi below the city that had reached the half-million just this week.

"We'll have to see about approaching the Greek Faction. I'm sure Hephaestus and his Demigod children will gladly welcome such an income of materials." Fleurdelys offers, enjoying the sight of her succubus-like Bishop writing her words down.

"May I suggest approaching the Youkai Faction for such a deal too? The Oni are good smiths too, I believe."

The Leviathan Heiress hums softly, "Inform Tio about it. I believe she and Yasaka have grown quite close since the Beast Tide?"

"Oh, yes. I believe it was something about clothes."

What a way to gain connections to another Faction. Fleurdelys was quite proud of her Peerage, and couldn't have asked for lovelier ladies to be surrounded with.

New Haven was fully built, but expanding even more just in case. Bunkers for the people living in the city were built for them to hide in and teleport away in case the defense do not hold.

The whole army of ten-thousand was fully equipped with the best gear possible, and the soldiers had also used some of their skills to create large magical bombs with some of the materials they had available, intending to use them through the remaining Undead Dragon and drop them on monsters.

The constant Gates appearing along the Outer Edges worked well to test such strategies, and give the army something to focus on. Sometimes, her army would be gone for entire days, led by Tio and Zani, to tear through as many Gates as possible, and they'd only retire when absolutely tired and spent.

It did wonders to their training, which kept going even back home, due to Lu Bu taking them all on at the same time. It was quite the chaos, but alas, it was needed.

The Beast Tide had lit a fire beneath all of them, making them yearn to be even stronger, so to better protect their family and comrades and not feel useless.

"News from Michael's side?" Fleur questions her Bishop, who only shakes her head in the negative.

She knew she wasn't being ignored, and that the rebirth of God had likely left the Angels very, very busy. Their numbers had likely long since surpassed the Devils and were still growing, especially after seeing the army God had led to the Underworld to fight against the Beast Tide.

Whatever was going down on their side, Fleurdelys knew that it was important and she couldn't rush them. She just felt stifled, running out of things to do.

New Haven was safe. The land was filled with traps. The city was beyond rich, the people beyond happy and satisfied, and no pressing threat or problem was pushing against her borders.

She only missed Scaith. Deeply. A month without him was torture for her, but she knew that it was needed, and that he needed to complete that gear he wanted to gift them with.

It helped that Rias came over to visit often. Her relation with her family were still shaky, even though the issues Fleurdelys had with the New Satans were… Put aside due to a much bigger threat that required their full attention, and them not bickering over each other.

Exiting her office, a smile spreads across her face as soft violin music fills her ears. Phrolova's powers were such a beautiful addition to her home, with her being able to play music out of 'Strings' related to certain concepts and emotions.

A String of Destruction would release devastating shock-waves, a String of Happiness would make anyone listening to its sound happy, so on and so forth.

Such connection to concepts had Fleurdelys theorize that perhaps Phrolova was also created through parts of the Dragon of Dreams. If the Khaos Brigade had the blood of Ophis, they also likely had remnants of the Dragon of Dreams too in other bases.

Her army had swept through a great deal of No Man's Land outer area, but had found little traces of the Khaos Brigade. A few bases, but they had all been destroyed and vacated long before their arrival, leaving nothing behind.

It was likely a way for the remnants to cover their tracks, now that they were left without a competent leader. Or maybe, in case Euclid wasn't the only one pulling the strings of those animals, they had all been ordered back by the other higher ups.

Rizevim wasn't a leader. He might be able to control others by flaunting his might around like a child, but he was not a strategist or a smart individual. Without Euclid, the highest damage he could hope to achieve was throwing a stone through the window of her home and then run away.

Fleurdelys did not fear her older foolish brother. She feared any of the more ancient, evil minds that had joined his side just for the sake of evil.

Shaking away those depressing thoughts, Fleurdelys descends down to the living room. There, she finds Zani and Tio relaxing, enjoying Phrolova's soothing music.

Cantarella hums softly at the sight, "Perhaps we should have her perform in a theater?" She offers, soft smile on her lilac colored lips.

Fleur tilts her head in consideration at that, "Perhaps." Phrolova still couldn't handle large crowds well. Perhaps she'll have Scaith raise such an offer to the Artificial Super Devil when he comes back.

Seeing and having nothing else to do, Fleurdelys stretches her tall, curvaceous form with a soft sight, "Would you like to join me for a bath?" She offers to the alluring Sitri Devil beside her.

Cantarella titters softly behind her palm, "I see no reason to refuse such an offer."

Oh, she was going to drain her beautiful Queen into a husk once he comes back.

Well, her, and his other lovers too.

~XXX~

"You know…" I perk up as Vali speaks up from the make-shift bed he was laying on, cool towel over his face, "I was always curious about the power of Nuclear Bombs…"

"But getting hit with the energy equivalent of it straight in the face is not a pleasant experience."

My lips twitch, "I mean…" I start, fighting to contain my laughter and snorts, "Who told you to be so close to Ddraig when he used Boost?"

"He was the one that told me to get on his shoulder!"

"He is a little shit. He punched Albion through a mountain last week just because he got the last hit on the Heavenly Dragon Class porcupine monster."

"Still…" Vali slumps, "I went flying, man…"

This time I do snort, "I know. I saw you punch through a cloud and disappear from view."

I turn back to my work, but Vali wasn't done yet.

"Did you know that the Underworld had a sky limit…?"

I blink, and turn back towards him, "It does?" I mean, it is a separate Dimension, so one clearly can't go into space from here. I guess I just didn't guess if there was a barrier limit after a certain point in the sky, or just nothing.

"Yeah…" Vali sighs out, beyond tired and defeated. "I hit it."

I snort, then burst out into laughter, much to his weak indignation, "Hey, that shit hurt, man!" He whines childishly, too tired and weak to do more than that.

Albion's training is tearing him apart, but his growth this past month is making it all worth it.

This goes to show just how the two Heavenly Dragons became so powerful when they were alive. They'd go off, train as hard as they could, then meet up for yet another clash.

And this watered down training Albion was putting Vali through was making the guy question his decisions in life. Then I'd have Rhapthorne heal him, and he'd go right back for another round.

"I still cannot wrap mine head around the fact that failure was able to procreate. And so was his progeny." A haughty, powerful voice sniffed, pulling my attention back to the glorious greatsword on the flat table of stone before me.

A long blade made out of bleached, sharpened bone, with jagged blue spikes spreading out in a fish fin pattern from the guard. The broad side of the blade was covered in small dark blue scales that shimmered faintly under the light, and attached at the bottom of the flat side of the blade was a bright blue gemstone, which flashed each time a certain Leviathan spoke.

"You forget, Lady Leviathan…" I start, moving the glowing Sephiroth Graal to the side, "That rape is, unfortunately, a thing."

The gemstone flashes with a soft hum, "You speak true, Necromancer." The ancient dead Devil sniffs, "I simply refused to believe a child of my lover and my best friend could fall to such levels. But then again, it is Rizevim we are talking about…"

Ouch, not an ounce of mercy. Vali sure as hell loves it, though. He and Lady Leviathan get along splendidly, in fact.

"Either way…" I shake my head with an amused smile, before gently tapping the blade, "How's the flow of Devil Energy now, Lady Leviathan?"

A flash of deep, dense blue energy coats the blade at my question, "Immaculate." The woman praises, her deep voice pleased. From the blue aura appear small specters of aquatic beasts of all kinds, each formed out of water. Though at full power they are far, far bigger. "It feels even better than my body. My daughter will be pleased with this."

I did use her analyzed info from the Sephiroth Graal to make the basis of this sword, before I started Fleshcrafting and Grafting Souls and corpses into it.

A total of a thousand corpses and Souls of the powerful aquatic beasts we've encountered and killed so far, with the best of them having been a gigantic crab-like beast that took Ddraig and Albion working together to bring it down.

"And none of the Souls are acting up?" I know I basically crippled and bleached them, but I'd rather not risk the Soul of my lover's mother.

"None so far, though my control over them is a bit… Lacking, at the moment."

I scratch my chin in thought, "We'll see if it improves once Fleurdelys wields it." With that, I lean back and tilt my head as I inspect my new masterwork. Not a Soul-bound weapon yet, but it will be once I link it with its future owner. "All it needs now is a proper name."

All the others also have a proper name, after all.

Tempus Furem, a pair of gauntlets that can become a suit of armor, meant for Zani. Made from her copied Clan Trait, which will massively speed its time stealing capabilities, the scope of it, and will allow Zani to store any overflowing stolen time within them.

Ignea Pluma, a small flaming feather for Changli, made with her Clan Trait, and the one that took the longest to perfect. She can use the flames of her Clan Trait to heal others through it, giving them the nigh-immortality the Phenex Clan boasts.

Pulchra Venena, styled after the gigantic jellyfish monster that had appeared during the Beast Tide, and paired with Albion's poison. It was jellyfish-like umbrella, for Cantarella, which would enormous empower the poison of her mutated Sitri Clan Trait.

And finally, Tribunalis Magni. A white and red scale attached to a necklace, meant for Tio. It holds the power of Ddraig and Albion both, allowing her to Boost and Divide once, which will empower her a great deal in her Dragon Form.

I'd have to make something for Phrolova too, but for now I am not willing to make her fight. It has to be her choice, and seeing how attached she is to me, she'd willingly do anything I tell her to, which I'd rather not.

"Atlantis." The Original Leviathan whispers out, bringing me out of my thoughts, "In my daughter's hands, this will grow into a mighty weapon."

I smile and let the Sephiroth Graal, "And you'll be there to watch it happen, ma'am."

The woman in the sword scoffs, "I would prefer seeing some grand-kids, Necromancer. Lots of adorable girls, preferably."

I burst out laughing at that, "I'll try and get started on that sometime in the future, mother in law." Another scoff is my answer, though I can tell that the woman had taken a liking to me.

I perk up when two familiar powerful presences ping to my senses, and I turn around to exit the make-shift tent I was using as my workshop.

I barely glance at the devastated land overflowing with Necrotic Miasma around me and instead watch as the two colossal Heavenly Dragons descend, "I'm surprised to see you two back so soon. Ran into trouble?"

The amount of Gates we've gone through this past month is uncountable. Both because of them, and because of my forces that have been spread wide, like a growing disease that keeps growing the more corpses it leaves behind.

As for how many Heavenly Dragon Class beasts Ddraig and Albion battled and killed, it is likely close to the hundreds right now. Beasts a class higher than that, which required the two of them to go all out in defeating them? Around a dozen.

If the Outer Edges were dangerous, then the Inner Area makes one truly understand why the rest of the Underworld was called 'No Man's Land'. It truly fit that name.

Without Ddraig and Albion, I wouldn't be able to walk so leisurely around here. Hell, even with them it is still dangerous. It is Rhapthorne's busted healing spells that are carrying us all.

Ddraig gives a wide, toothy grin as he lands, shaking the surrounding land without care, "We found something you might be interested in." I raise a brow at that, my Devil wings spreading soon after, taking me up to his head.

His giant wings flap soon after, and with a single leap we are high above the clouds with Albion. "This Gate might be the strongest we've discovered so far." The White Dragon offers, his long form unfurling as he leads the way, the air whipping past us after a swift sonic-boom.

It takes us but a minute to reach our destination, and for me to understand that Albion wasn't kidding one bit.

A pressure that made my skin crawl came from beyond the horizon, a sickly deep green glow covering the skies and land. A dense dark green fog that could put my Necrotic Miasma to shame covered the land, and I could see Undead of all kinds walking within it, spreading further and further, devouring Gates whole like and expanding tide.

Vampire Lords, Undead Colossus, Undead Titans… My gaze flicks to a rolling, mountain-sized ball, the source of the vile miasma covering the land and empowering the Undead.

A Necromass. A conglomeration of millions of Undead of all sorts… And it isn't the only one. I could see dozens of them.

They aren't powerful, but they are moving calamities that contaminate entire continents, and are insanely hard to kill. Damaging them makes them release the millions of Undead that make up its body, so they are armies just waiting to be deployed.

Skeleton Mages, Undead Dragons, Dragon Skeletons, Skeleton Knights… This was an army in the high tens of millions, if not hundreds of millions.

"There's a powerful Necromancer at the very end of this horde…" Ddraig states, voice full of assurance and battle lust, "You said you needed stuff for your gear, right? Well… Think we found it?"

I couldn't stop the grin that spread across my face at his words. Even after a whole month of expanding it, my army is nothing in comparison to this one… Is what I would say.

But these Undead are mindless. Mine aren't. They are warriors trained by ancient Mages and Lu Bu, and is now numbering in the millions.

"Let's go back and prepare, shall we?" I tell the two Heavenly Dragons, who turn around and start flying away from the expanding army of death.

I'll have to prepare even more Holy Undead if I want to go against this, but I am confident that my army already holds the advantage. And once I get to study one of the Necromasses, I'll be able to improve my Necrotic Miasma too.

I guess I can graft the Angel Titan and its army back into existence. That'll be a nice work-out.

Still… I palm my face and sigh deeply.

"I feel like you two idiots are corrupting me into a battle-hungry maniac…"

"Who? Us? Nooo… Never…" Ddraig drawls out in his 'little shit' tone of voice, while looking towards Albion, clearly winking at his rival, who could barely hide the grin on his own jaws.

I hate the fact that it's working, but that might also be my desire to see my new creations at work. I've been relying less on the Sephiroth Graal, and mostly use it for mass-production once I've done the Fleshcrafting and Grafting by hand, which I enjoy.

I've made a great deal of monsters, and I am trying to copy and improve the Dragon Quest monsters I had. Like the Gigantes and Archdemons, physical and magical powerhouses.

I've had quite a bit of success, so now I have walking Undead Titans that are both physically powerful, but also capable of launching a Kaboom Spell of immense scale.

I am still unable to get Tension down, as that is something I want to gift my Mages, but I guess one thing at a time.

But, thinking about it… I still need numbers to contend against that army, so…

I guess I can use the Sephiroth Graal to create some very, very Democratic bugs that can mass-produce and multiply very, very quickly.

"Hey, Ddraig… You hate bugs, right?"

The Red Dragon Emperor of Domination locks up in the air. "Please don't…?"

My only answer for Ddraig is a loud, and very evil cackle.

Oh, I am going to enjoy this.

A.N. Yoinked some strong-ass Necromancer from 5E DnD called Nihilator, Lord of The Undead for this Gate.

Dude has like… 2k Hitpoints, so you know he means business. Let's not talk about his busted ass skills.

Hence why I wanna turn him into a piece of gear!

Also, apologies for the wait. Been having issues with life. Hopefully things get better and I can entertain y'all more often.

Hope y'all enjoyed this chappy either way!

Lotsa love!

Toodles!

I, Draugr Chapter 60

Lah didn't like fighting.

It was a new thing, really. Something he discovered only after spending a decade with that small, mortal woman that had sough his teachings in the Dragon Tongue, while she in turn taught him about Magic.

Before her, he liked fighting. He liked testing the might of his knowledge, of his studies, of his meditation, against worthy opponents.

But then… He didn't anymore. If given a choice, he'd rather not fight.

He was afraid of death. Of a permanent death. A possible event where he'd be taken away from Kara. From his everything.

What came after death, for a Dragon? What came for them, after their Souls were devoured for power and knowledge? What then?

Would he still remember her smiles? Her laughs? Her love? Their long hours of just talking, and talking, and talking?

He didn't wish to risk that. He didn't want to lose that. It was why, that day, when he had seen the effects of Time on Kara's face and hair… He had panicked. He had sealed her away, faster than he could think.

It tore him apart, but the panic was sharp, and cold, and merciless. He couldn't sleep, plagued by nightmares of standing by her grave. Of seeing her wither away completely.

He wouldn't allow that. He couldn't accept that.

So, as much as he didn't want to lose her, he also made sure that she wouldn't lose him.

Before her, he had Dragons he'd go to for battling and testing his growth. Now, he refused to battle these Dragons.

One of them was dead, and likely to return back to life soon.

The other? The other had changed his ways. Had gone against their nature, and conquered it.

And it was the one Dragon he never wanted to fight; Paarthurnax.

If Great Sages mastered dozens of Shouts, and each word until perfect mastery, then Paarthurnax wasn't that.

Paarthurnax was an anomaly, for he only knows one Shout. The Fire Breath Shout… And the ancient Dragon has spent his whole existence meditating upon it. Mastering it. Perfecting it.

And Lah did not wish to witness that kind of might. Or experience it upon his flesh.

His lover already had a bad habit of dropping scorching suns on him during their fun spars, and it was not nice.

Thus, when given the chance to spread his wings and fight something new, and that could lead to him learning more? He leapt at it… Though, it did leave him quite disappointed.

"Hon, you fucked the valley up." Kara not so helpfully points out the devastation left behind by a single Word of his.

There was only bedrock behind, where a lush and lively forest used to be. There was even a mountain, he was quite sure of that. Keyword being 'Was'.

"I tend to forget how… Fragile, everything is." He sniffs, claws stomping on the ruined, stripped bedrock as he approaches the disfigured, malformed form of the black dragon with azure tribal marks along its scales.

"The lil' lizard is still breathing though. To survive a love-tap from you is testament to its strength." Lah hums, drawing closer to the surprisingly durable and still living Dragon until his shadow looms over its broken figure.

His head tilts as he analyzes the beast before me, "Truly, he is different from us." His gaze saw through everything. Saw through the magic of the Dragon before him, and saw how it all was gathered in the abdomen. In two specific locations, akin to containers.

Unlike how the living beings of Nirn had their bodies drenched in Magicka, hence why some ancient monsters like Ysgramor were such physical titans that could reshape continents with their bare hands.

Here, the living beings in this world, had their Magic contained within these containers. It didn't drench their bodies, or empower them to horrifying levels.

Golden eyes gleam, watching as a radiant green glow soon envelopes the Dragon. Its own innate magic of Healing, which repaired torn muscles, ruptured organs and pulverized bones through sheer magical potency.

It was like using the simple Novice Spell called Cure, but pouring a gargantuan amount of Magicka into it to make it heal even the worst of wounds. It would work, in theory, but it would be a waste of time and energy.

The black Dragon stands with a demented growl, eyes now focused and fixed upon Lah's form, the sheer killing intent pouring off the beast speaking of a strange hate and obsession that made Lah curious.

Why would a Dragon hate its own kind so much?

Still, such a thing wouldn't do. This little lizard truly thought it stood a chance. "Come." Lah commands, wings spreading wide, baring his chest at beast before him.

They may not be brothers, scales of the same God, but Lah would still show some courtesy. He landed a blow, it was only right he takes one back.

The black Dragon lunged, a blur of murderous intent and physical might. His magic explodes out of his healed form in tidal waves, turning the sky dark and making the air flee.

Then its claw collided against Lah's chest. The bedrock shatters and pulverizes.

Lah does not flinch, nor move an inch.

Murderous claws grind against scales with a deafening metallic screech, creating a downpour of sparks that scattered everywhere.

Lah hums, studying the magic trying to tear at his body. He was a different kind of Dragon, but this Magic was still somewhat affecting him.

It was like a virus, infecting his natural protective magic layer and tearing at it from the inside, trying to grow and become a powerful poison that would further weaken him from future blows.

It didn't work well, due to his Divine nature. It naturally resisted the effects of this Dragon Slayer Magic, but that might also be due to his immense natural might.

This Dragon… Might actually be able to fell a Dragon Sage after a mighty, lengthy battle. Might.

Its demented state made it forgo technique and reasonable thinking, all for sheer, murderous desire. As if it knew that its strength was enough to allow it to bathe in Dragon blood, no matter the opponent.

"This Dragon Slaying Magic might require some tweaking, dear." He informs her, startling the black Dragon, who notes the lack of damage from his blow and how nonchalant Lah was in front of it.

He feels Kara peer down from the top of his head, "Good, else Skelly Boy would have felt bad." Then the world started rumbling, "But how dares this filthy guinea pig-to-be lay a hand on my precious hubby?!"

Lah winces, and instantly closes his eyes to send a mental prayer towards the black Dragon.

Kara snaps her fingers with a cold snort, and the air before them howls. A vacuum forms, and the air compresses into a dot right before the black Dragon's chest, faster than it could perceive or even react to.

Then the compresses dot of air is ignited. The valley flashes white, and the stripped bedrock is flash-melted into steaming, glowing slag.

Then the deafening shock-wave bloomed as an expanding cloud of hyper-compressed air. It was so loud, yet also wasn't. For those standing at its epicenter, they would either be deafened, or the sheer pressure would leave a sharp ringing in their ears.

Lah doesn't even flinch from the sound and sheer force of his lover's Spell. Instead, his eyes blink over to the mangled body of the black Dragon.

Scales stripped off its now charred flesh, a missing arm and wing, a missing eye, and nearly disemboweled. Yet still living.

Though, the sheer force and power behind the Spell had stripped away the Dragon's remaining magic. It had a lot, but Lah had noted – even with his eyes closed – how the Magic within its body had rushed to protect it from the offensive Spell.

Such a thing didn't happen in their world, hence why defensive Spells existed in the Restoration School. Plus, Lighting Magic was known and feared as the Anti-Magic Element, thus such protective measures wouldn't matter much.

Still, for a Mage of sufficient power and skill, such a thing was actually quite interesting. An automatic defense measure that relies on their immense reserves? Lah found that worth studying.

He moves forward, ready to finish the fight and capture the Dragon before him, only to pause when he notes its body starting to shrink.

Before his wide eyes, the Dragon shrunk more and more… Until a human appeared. Tanned skin, with those same azure marks across his body, and long untamed hair of the same color.

"It became… A human…?" And then he remembers what Leonidas had told them. About how certain people that use Dragon Slayer Magic can become Dragons themselves due to overuse.

Kara moved faster than him, having had the same realization. A sphere of light soon envelopes the unconscious human male and captures him, healing his wounds and making him stable to move.

"Oh, just you wait, Hubby…" Kara cackles, hugging the sphere of light like it was her child. But her face was downright horrifying, "Just you wait… Hehehehehehe…"

Lah shuddered and closed his eyes.

He was not looking forward to the future… Not one bit…

...Okay, maybe a little.

~XXX~

A groan makes me perk up, and I shift the Folium Discognitum out of my eyesight, the words on its pages trying to follow my line of sight.

It was still a useful tool, especially since I now want to learn Illusion Magic. The majority of idiots that went insane when holding this book had all lost it while researching the limits of Illusion Magic.

I wonder why…

Hell, one dude's last words, recorded in the book, were 'It's all a Dream?!' Before he got Zero Sum. And he ain't the only recorded Zero Sum case in the book.

I tilt my head, watching as the figure on the bed stirs and rises, "Hey, you. You're finally awake." 'Tis only right to use this legendary line in such cases.

Gildarts startles and flips towards me, before his eyes widen and his body locks up, face paling until he looked like a corpse.

Right, people here can sense magical auras, so I must feel absolutely fucking horrifying to his senses.

"Apologies, but I do not know how to retract my aura just yet. Take a deep breath and calm yourself, you are safe and have been healed." Slowly, Gildarts follows my instructions, color returning to his pale face.

It was then that he registers my words, and looks down at his body. Arm and leg regrown, organs back in their place, and no vicious scars to talk about, "My wounds… Did you heal them?"

I nod and set the Daedric Artifact on my lap. I am glad that I can still keep it thanks to my connection to Sheogorath's Realm. "It wasn't an issue. How do you feel?"

I watch as he turns and stands off the bed, his chest bare. His bones pop and crack as he flexes, stretches and gets rid of the stiffness, "I feel several years younger… Never heard of such potent Healing Magic before."

I chuckle at that, "I'd be surprised if you did!" After all, it's magic from another world! "Name's Leonidas, by the way."

"Gildarts Clive." He nods in greeting, before curiously looking away, "May I ask where I am?"

I stand and set the book aside, motioning for him to follow me, "Same place you got your ass kicked by the black Dragon. We just used magic to create a make-shift little hut for you to rest in." I lead him outside, watching as he whistles at the surrounding ruined landscape due to Lah showing Acnologia what a real Dragon is.

Of all the damn places for us to appear in, I did not expect to appear somewhere close to their battle and first meeting.

Plus, it seems that we appeared here before the start of Canon too. Maybe a year or two before its start, I think?

"I remember another Dragon, and a small lady riding on its head…?" Gildarts inquires, scratching the back of his head in clear discomfort.

"Those would be Lah and his wife, Kara."

"...Wife?"

"Don't question. The lady has weird tastes."

"Who has weird tastes, you cunt made of bones!?" I don't even react at the kick that hits my ass, and instead turn around to look down at the fuming, freckled shortstack with way too much power in her hands. "I'll have you know that my hubby is the sexiest there is!"

"Uh-huh…" I nod, then point down at her while looking back at Gildarts, "This is Kara." Then I point behind her, "And that is Lah."

The red-haired man follows the direction my finger is pointing, and promptly pales once more when his gaze lands on Lah's towering royal blue and golden form, who was staring right back at him.

"Uh… What about the Dragon that attacked me?"

Kara blinks, then perks up, "Oh, the guinea pig? He is fine. For now." She snorts, then lets out an evil cackle, "Yeah… For now."

Lah sighs deeply behind her, "Honey, your evil side is showing…" Leave it to the Divine Dragon to be the voice of reason.

"But, honeybuns!" Kara flips around, hands on her hips, "Imagine how sexy I will be once I can turn into a Dragon too!"

And now Lah is daydreaming. Great.

"Aaand we lost the guy…" I sigh deeply and shake my head, then turn back to Gildarts, whose eyes are empty. His world-view has been shattered one too many times in a few seconds. That isn't good for the mind.

Sadly, I am going to enjoy being a headache.

"By the way, quick word of advice." I start, patting Gildarts on the shoulder, "Acnologia is much stronger than the other Five Dragon Gods you are supposed to hunt, but those guys are still strong as fuck. May want to return back home to relax a bit!"

The strongest Mage of Fairy Tail freezes, blinks, then slowly turns towards me, "How do you know about the details of the 100 Year Quest…?"

I shrug, "Knowing shit and making it everybody's problem is my favorite pastime."

I heard you grumble under your breath, Kara.

Gildarts just gapes at me, suspicion within his eyes, so I edge him further with my usual 'punch me in the face' voice, "Wanna bet?"

"Fine, count yourself vicious. Hit me with it." He snorts, crossing his arms before his chest.

With an evil cackle, I snap my fingers at him, "You have a daughter." His eyes widen, "With your ex-wife." His face pales, "Her name is Cana." His mouth falls open, "And she is in Fairy Tail, and knows you are her Dad."

His mouth opens and closes. He raises a hand, and points a shaky finger my way, "Y-You… You're bullshitting me, right?"

I wiggle my fingers conspirationally, "I even know where Natsu's daddy is~!"

"What?!"

"He even has a brother, you know?"

"No fucking way!"

"And before he got to Fairy Tail, he had this absolute Milf of a blonde as a teacher!"

"And he never told me!? That little fucker!"

"Oh, and lemme tell you about Erza's mother!"

"A redhead Milf?!"

"Lemme tell ya about her-" A hand lands on my shoulder just as me and Gildarts started cackling to each other.

I look at the hand, then follow it to the owner. Aurelia is staring at me with a wide, beautiful smile colder than the Sea of Ghosts. Hildr is standing right behind her, handing a flaming knife to Gretel while pointing my way.

I turn back to Gildarts and jab a thumb behind me, "These two are my ladies, by the way. Beautiful, aren't they?"

Gildarts crosses his arms and nods seriously, "I'll see you in the afterlife, my friend."

I sag my shoulders, "Kinda hard for me to die, ya know?"

He raises a curious brow, "Why is that?"

I toss my hood back, "Cause I'm already dead-!"

He screams like a little girl, and I get yanked back by a hand gripping my frozen skull like a vice.

All the while, I cackle like the little shit I didn't get to be for a long, long while.

"Release me! I seek to spread mine madness across the Multiverse!"

Deinmaar sighs deeply, twisting the chains wrapped around my body while shaking his head in disappointment, "Why be like this, brother?" He then looks to the side, at the small Snow Elf playfully tying the shoelaces of my boots together in a strangely expert manner despite her blindness, "Dinok, don't do that."

I nod in agreement. That's gonna be a bitch to undo later.

The small cutie pouts and sags her shoulders, but Deinmaar's next words make her perk up, "Just use the Unrelenting Force Shout on him when he frees himself."

"Ayo!?"

Why are there such counter-measures in place to stop me from doing… Me stuff!?

Since when did they even exist!?

….

"You want us to go ahead first?" I nod as Serana blinks my way in confusion.

I jab a thumb behind me before answering, pointing at the large swirling abyssal portal into the mountain side, "Me, Kara and Lah will have to stabilize the portal first before moving. It shouldn't take long, but you ladies can go ahead first."

I've left a rib of mine here and back in the secret room at the College, so that the portal can be kept active at all times. Luckily, opening it is what takes an enormous amount of Magicka, it is keeping it active that takes very little.

Yet, a part of me is back at the College, where the Eye of Magnus resides, so feeding the Magicka from that other side isn't a problem.

From this side, Kara is analyzing Ethernano, which is different from Magicka. Already she has theorized some form of Array to gather more in a certain location.

Plus, we'll have to fortify and hide this area. Can't risk something going through… Not that anything in this world is strong enough to be much of a threat back in Skyrim.

But if knowledge spreads, it can get annoying to deal with, and we are here just for a vacation, train, and relax.

Serana hums, then turns her gaze towards the other, "What do you think?" Aurelia shrugs, her gaze clearly saying she'd prefer sticking around me, which made me want to pamper her lots.

Hildr gazes down Gretel, who was gnawing on yet another bone, "Might be nice. Plus, Leo said that Gretel will love this Fairy Tail Guild." And I wouldn't want to keep the little gremlin around here until she gets bored.

"It won't take long to get there either." Gildarts reassured as he adjusted his repaired shirt and cloak, having gotten used to our sheer presence after a while.

He only struggled with Lah's and Dinok's presences still, but that is quite natural. One is a literal Divine being born from the scale of a God, the other is an ancient Snow Elf who is so in tune with the Thu'um that she can't even properly speak lest she cause a disaster.

"Y'all got trains here, so that's obvious." Man, Kara is gonna go crazy over all this technology that makes use of Magic to move. She'll be able to give the middle finger to the Dwemers too.

Sad that I'll miss their reaction when they see trains at work. I've already told them how advanced this world was in terms of technology, where they could put even Dwemers to shame in certain levels.

It wasn't as advanced in Magic, though.

"Getting to relax a bit would be nice." Deinmaar rumbles out, patting the legs idly swinging off his shoulders. He was enough of a titan that Dinok would sit on one of his shoulders without problem. It had become her favorite pastime, and it was mad cute.

"Yup, so go on ahead. Me and Kara can catch up easily with Lah's help." Pretty sure the big fuck can cross the entire continent with a single word of the Whirlwind Sprint Shout…

Everyone considers it for a bit, before their minds are made up. While I too would prefer we'd all stick together, I'd rather they start winding down from all the stress as soon as possible.

"Anything we should be careful of?" Hildr asks softly, and I take one of her hands in mine, while the other pats Gretel on the head, earning me a cute little growl from the gremlin chewing on the bone in her grasp.

"Don't give Hircine any offerings." I tell her softly, making her lone eye widen, "We can't risk causing issues between him and the Gods of this word, after all."

So far, I only that that two Gods in this world actually exist. The God of Time, Kronos, and the God of Life and Death, Ankhseram, who might get annoyed or pissed off at having a Soul be sacrificed for a foreign God.

"Alright, I'll make sure to do that." Hildr smiles sweetly before hugging me, then stepping back and dragging Gretel back towards Serana.

Said Vampire is opening up more and more, and that makes me happy. Hildr is strangely sociable.

Aurelia hugs me next, before pulling back with a sweet smile, "Try not to do anything stupid while I'm away, okay?"

"No promises!" I cackle as she sighs fondly, adjusting my hood and patting my robes a few times before pulling away.

With that done, I look towards Gildarts, "Think you can help teach them how to contain their Magical aura? Can't have them go around scaring the shit out of every city you go by."

The Ace of Fairy Tail blinks, before clapping his forehead, "Shit, you're right! The big guy there will scare the crap out of everyone!" Deinmaar sags his shoulders at that. Besides Aurelia, he was the magical strongest among the group.

Hildr was growing fast, and Serana was still recovering from thousands of years of starvation, so they were still a bit off.

"Wait 'till you see him punch a fucker…" I snort to myself, remembering the way this big bastard tossed me around during our fight. Good thing I can't feel pain, else that would have been horrible.

"Man, now I really want to fight some of you guys…" Gildarts muses, wistful and excited smile on his face, "I'd just rather still be alive afterwards."

Gildart's a fun guy. He isn't blindly trusting us despite saving his life, and I have a feeling he'll likely take the longer route back to Fairy Tail with the others so to get to know them better.

Hell, the main reason he is going back to Fairy Tail is so to check on some of the wild stuff I jokingly told him, like the Cana matter.

"The closest town isn't far from here, so I can easily teleport you all there." I let my senses spread across the land, having enough Magicka reserves to just dump absurd amounts into each radar ping, which led me to discover this distant town.

Close enough for me to notice, but not close enough to get caught in the 'battle' between Lah and Acnologia. They likely still felt his presence, but that can't be helped.

"Oh, before I do that!" I turn to Gildarts, who perks up, "Can you tell me where the Magic Council resides?"

"...I have a bad feeling about this… Why?"

"Just a terrorist attack, is all. You'll see it on the news in a few days."

"Leo!"

"You son of a bitch, I'm in! So, it's near this place called-"

"Don't help him out!"

Haahh… Just wait, Fiore. Just wait.

I will be the most wanted criminal by the time the month ends. That I swear!

'I will be the King of the Pirates!' Nah…

I will be the King of Terrorists!

~XXX~

"So…" Gildarts starts, getting past the silence that felt awkward to him to glance at the other residents in the train car. "How did you guys meet uhh… Leonidas. And each other."

Gods were these people terrifying, each of them radiating an aura of pure power.

The titan of a man was one thing, but the small, pale blind girl always clinging to him?

Death incarnate. Just looking at her suffocated Gildarts.

It wasn't even a magical presence, for the girl had none. It was a presence born from something else, likely related to how he saw her words resonate with the world itself.

Then there was the white-haired woman, the one who was clearly deeply smitten with Leonidas.

Her presence was drenched in killing intent, yet her presence felt… Holy. Pure. Sacred. It was refreshing, but also terrifying.

The other two beautiful women had a more muted presence. One felt… Crippled, stifled, faint. As if wounded.

The other one, the redhead's, was fiery. Feral. And something similar to the Dragon that had saved him.

Aurelia blinked at his question, her gaze thoroughly flat, "I found him in an ancient tomb. Spared him. Regretted it that very night as he proceeded to terrorize a whole village, attack a chicken, a guard, an old lady in her house, and leave a Wood Elf hogtied to a tree all night."

The redhead was next, gaze just as flat, "My… Father requested his assistance to protect me and my little sister from a group of assassins. He proceeded to humiliate said assassins inside our city while acting as if he was on drugs, then proceeded to attack the lord of our city just a few moments later."

The giant of a man, Deinmaar, followed right after, "He kept walking up to me while I was in chains. Talked to me all night long for entire months, before making me snap by trying to do something I didn't want him to. We ended up punching and hitting each other for a while, then we bonded while fighting the personification of the Apocalypse right after."

Serana, then beautiful goth with glowing orange eyes, proceeded to tell hers with a fond and amused smile on my face, "He saved me from the seal my mother left me with a weird, smelly creature covered in blood and guts, then kidnapped me, made me watch as he insulted the God I used to worship to the face while also bullying my deadbeat father. It was quite lovely."

Gildarts gaped, openly, "Uhh… Insulting a God to the face..? Seriously?" Gods were real?

"Wouldn't be the first time he did it." They all say at the same time, much to his growing horror.

Hell, Aurelia sighs deeply and palms her face, "Where we come from, there is the God of Madness that is trying really, really hard to meet Leo. All the other Gods are working hard in making sure such a thing does not happen."

"Okay… What the fuck."

"Yeap. That's the general reaction you have after knowing Leo for…" Hildr scrunches up her nose, "An hour or two." She then snorts and throws a playful grin towards the Ace of Fairy Tail, "He really will go and do a terrorist attack on that Magic Council thing. He falters at nothing."

Deinmaar snorts, arms crossed over his chest, fond grin on his face, "He wants to beat up Akatosh. I find it funny when Brother threatens Lah's father before him, and he doesn't know how to react."

The redhaired Crush Mage drags a hand along his face and lets out a deep sigh, "What kind of loopy land did you guys come from…?"

Surprisingly, the one to answer him was Gretel.

"It's called Skyrim. Cold as fuck, filled with stupid-ass Dragons, was at war not too long ago due to a stupid fuck, and will soon go to war with an army of Dragons and their leader who wants to end the world."

Gildarts stares at the child. The child goes back to gnawing on her bone.

His desperate, near-manic gaze flicks to the other people in the train car, "She is joking, right?"

"Nope." Was their instantaneous response.

You know what? He didn't want to know anymore. These guys were weird. And terrifying.

And weirdly cool.

"Still… A war, huh?" His shoulders sag at that. Just the thought of it filled his mouth with a horrible taste. "And you kids are going to take part in it?"

Deinmaar shrugs, "It is our duty. Our Fate. I'll follow my brother and them until the very end."

Gildarts couldn't even imagine the sheer pressure they had on their shoulders.

Meanwhile, his life… It was nearly a joke, compared to theirs. Hell, if what Leonidas had said about Cana was true… Then he was also a failure of a husband, and father.

How was he even going to approach the issue? He'd have to ask Makarov about it…

It was then that the train finally came to a stop, making the red-haired mage perk up, a fond grin crossing his face, "Ah, we have arrived!" He stands up first, leading the way out, chuckling softly at the way Deinmaar's immense stature kept drawing so many eyes.

"Allow me to welcome you all to Magnolia-!" Gildarts called back just as he stepped out of the train, only for a loud alarm to start blaring the moment he did so.

And that's when he remembered the modifications that exist to the city. All because of him.

"Warning; Gildarts Clive has returned! Warning; Gildarts Clive has returned! Warning; Gildarts Clive-"

His cheeks flushed and his head drooped under the several intense stares thrown his way.

"Are you some kind of criminal?" Serana questions, her lips twitching in amusement,

"Uuhh…" The Fairy Tail Mage rubs at the back of his head while the city, and even the train station, promptly starts shifting before them, "Not a criminal… Just dumb."

"I uh… Get easily distracted and walk through buildings because of that."

And just like that, he felt their opinions of him suddenly go down the drain, each one staring at him with very unimpressed stares.

"T-To be fair, Brother has done worse-" Deinmaar, the good guy that he was, tried to come to Gildarts defense.

But it didn't work, "Leo does it and is aware of it. It's a conscious effort. This guy just starts daydreaming and walks through buildings!"

Okay, when they put it like that… Gildarts knew he had no chance to salvage his repuation.

...Oh well, that's kind of normal with Fairy Tail as a whole!

He has them wait patiently for the city to finish the full shift, creating a minor road that led to the massive one in the middle of Magnolia, which in turn led to the Guild Hall.

"This must've taken quite some time to make…" Serana muses, looking up the shifting walls that had moved the whole city aside just for one man.

Gildarts shrugs, "I tend to be away for months. Years, sometimes. One day I just came back and this thing existed! Nobody even told me anything!"

"I wonder why…"

"Still, sorry about that. Kinda forgot about…" He waves his hand – the one he should have lost – towards the walls keeping the city away from him, "This. I'll make sure you guys get to enjoy Magnolia in full once we get to the Guild."

He got to know them quite a bit over these days of traveling together, and they weren't bad people. They were honest, direct, and good people.

Though, they visibly didn't enjoy everything in full, and Gildarts could guess that it was because Leonidas was not with them. That strange man was the core and heart of the group.

Without him, it just wasn't as alive as it should be.

It didn't take long to reach the Fairy Tail Guild Hall, and Gildarts stopped to look at it with a fond smile on his face, before looking back, "Welcome to Fairy Tail, folks! It ain't much, but it's home!"

And then he proceeded to walk through the fucking wall, instead of the door.

"Dude." Hildr palmed her face so hard that it hurt, making the red-haired man come to a pause, blink, and realize what he just did.

"Ah, shit! My bad!" It was too later. An uproar started within the Guild, mugs and chairs and tables were flung all over the place, and a giant hand crashed down on Gildarts faster than he could react.

"The doors are right there, you dumbass!" A furious roar shook the Guild, just as the rest of Aurelia's group made their way inside, eyes wide at the utter chaos going down before their eyes.

Hildr instantly understood why Leonidas said that Gretel would love this place. Why were they even celebrating by punching and attacking each other?

The Nords were truly everywhere, huh?

"We can't escape Jorrvaskr, can we?" Aurelia joked, clearly having thought the same stuff as Hildr, making them share a soft laugh between themselves.

Luckily, they had managed to suppress their presence after Gildarts taught them how to, though it wasn't perfect. Deinmaar still attracted plenty of gazes.

And Dinok's presence couldn't be contained, as it wasn't magical in nature. Yet, the people in the Guild Hall, while they did slow down their brawl, still kept going with their 'celebration' instead of jumping to conclusions.

"So, who did you bring along, you destructive bastard?" A very short old man ended up approaching Aurelia's group, his right arm massively enlarged and holding a very amused and grinning Gildarts.

"I met them a few days ago." The redhead's grin turns serious, and he lowers his voice so that only they could hear, "They saved my life. I likely wouldn't be here without them."

The old man's eyes widened, and his enlarged arm soon came down, placing the Ace of the Guild on the floor before turning to the newcomers, "Then I must thank you all deeply. Fairy Tail is a big family, so losing a member of it always hurts a lot."

Aurelia waved her hands with a gentle smile on her face, "It was another friend of ours that did it! We've just gone ahead since we've come here for a vacation! You should thank him when he comes!"

The old man nods, his face melting into a kind, grandfatherly smile, "Name's Makarov Dreyar, I am the current Guild Master of Fairy Tail. I welcome you all."

Aurelia swiftly introduced herself and the others, glad that she had given Gretel yet another bone to keep her mind and mouth occupied on something else.

"What about that other friend of yours? Is he alright?" Makarov questions, looking between them and Gildarts with a curious gaze.

"He stayed behind to make sure our way back home remains stable." Deinmaar answers, his gaze never straying away from Dinok as she curiously wandered around, "It shouldn't take much longer, so he should join us soon enough."

"Hopefully without making any trouble on the way."

Makarov blinks, clear confusion in his eyes, "Trouble? What troubl-"

"Huh, apparently the Magic Council was attacked…" A member of the Fairy Tail Guild mused to himself as he walked past them, completely engrossed in the newspaper in his hands.

Aurelia and the others looked at Gildarts, who started whistling while finding the floor very, very interesting.

Moving quickly, Hildr snatched the newspaper out of the man's hands with a quick apology, and spread it for all of her group to read.

Right there, taking up the majority of the paper, was a massive picture.

Of a giant phallus made of ice reaching up to the clouds, erected right on top of the Magic Council's building.

Makarov looked at the image on the newspaper. Then he looked at Aurelia's group.

Pure, dawning horror filled his eyes, "Please… Tell me that's not your friend."

"Huh, he left his signature on it." Gildarts points out, finger jabbing at the words written in the ice making up the giant phallus.

There, right in the middle of it, and written in big bold letters was; 'Leonidas was here, bitches!'

Eyebrows twitching, Aurelia turned towards the Guild Master with an apologetic smile, "I promise, he isn't that bad-"

"Huh, another giant ice dick appeared on the Royal Palace, apparently."

Serana looked at the newspaper.

Then back at her group.

"Why did we leave him unattended again?"

A.N. Leo gotta make his arrival in another world known, ya know?

He gotta be everyone's problem, or else it won't be him.

Hope y'all enjoyed this chappy!

As I said in the previous one, the feel of the fic will return back to the early days! The ones quite a lot of y'all loved!

Hope you've also had a lovely Christmas, and will have a lovely End of Year!

I'll try to get another chappy out by then, but we'll see!

Take care until then, and merry holidays!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 20

"Can I be honest with you, Scaith?"

Ajuka asks that question during a momentary lapse in our conversation. Or brainstorming. Talking with someone smart is always pleasing, and being able to juggle theories between us is an even greater joy and pleasure.

From me discovering that he based the Evil Pieces on how Vampires and Werewolves can create more of their kind through bites, and simply mimicked that process and used the Agaresite to be the carrier of such 'disease'.

To Ajuka learning on how my Necromancy does not anger any Death God, by simply not enslaving already existing Souls that have entered the cycle of reincarnation.

By simply empowering the dead corpses with the memories imprinted upon them. It initially didn't bring out all the power of the corpse, but I've gotten around that hurdle thanks to the Sephiroth Graal.

I lean back on the couch, staring at the green-haired man across from me, "Of course." I nod, tilting my head in the process, studying the strangely complicated look in his eyes despite his usual calm expression.

Ajuka takes a moment to gather his thoughts, fussing over his hands, "Is it… Wrong that I welcome the threat of the Dungeons?" I blink at his question, and I realize that such a thought has been gnawing at him for a while now.

Perhaps not just him. Perhaps any powerful being is starting to feel it at this moment.

I could see it in his eyes… That thrill, that fire, that hunger… For a powerful opponent.

Right now, the man sitting before me is no leader. No Satan. But an anomalous being with unfathomable power who yearns for a battle where he could feel the blood roar in his ears.

I didn't answer his question. I merely studied his eyes. Until I found something. "You've encountered something, haven't you?"

He smiles. It was tense, nervous, yet also excited. "Two months ago." He starts, releasing a slow, shuddering breath, "I used my Kankara Formula to peer into the depths of the Inner areas of No Man's Land."

"I witnessed walking calamities. Feral monstrosities. Flying horrors… And then I witnessed a Human."

My eyes widen at that, and I lean forward.

"Covered in white clothing. The only being to walk out of that gargantuan portal behind him. Magic itself seemed to bow before him."

Another shuddering breath, "No Heavenly Dragon Class being felt my gaze from tens of thousands of miles away… Until he did. He turned and stared me right in the 'eyes', looked in my general direction… And undid my Kankara Formula with but a flick of his wrist."

Silence fell between us, until I lean back on the couch.

I take a moment to gather my thoughts, then look back at him, "I've always known that something like this may happen." He rose a brow at my words, "The multiverse is vast. We cannot imagine what sort of monstrous beings each world gives birth to. What sort of talented minds can be born and push their civilization ahead by eons within a span of decades."

I stare down at my palms, void of calluses in this new body, "I always expected that, one day… An Archmage of unfathomable might may step out of a Gate, ready to show us that our understanding of Magic is nothing."

"Or that a Necromancer with an army of millions may overflow into the Underworld."

"You never know the sort of calamity the multiverse may give birth to, and may end up being dropped upon our doorsteps."

Ajuka takes in a slow, deep breath. His gaze never leaves mine. And that's when his eyes slowly widen in realization, "The live challenge against the Heavenly Dragon Class Gate." He breathes out, and I couldn't help but grin. "That's the real purpose behind it, isn't it?"

A chuckle escapes me despite myself, "You're the first one to realize the true meaning behind showing the fight against that Gate." For Fleurdelys, it was a show of strength and a show of the connections she gained so quickly after waking up.

To the Angels, it was a show of making an effort in the fight against Gates.

To the world, it was to show how the Gates were an even higher threat, since a being as powerful as Ddraig – one of the two reasons the Heavenly Dragon Class ranking even exists – needed assistance to fully conquer the Angel Titan. And he did not come out unscathed from the battle.

But there was another message in there. One meant for those very powerful beings, one that they won't understand for a while.

"You are proof that my message will reach them."

'There are worthy opponents for you out there.'

The live battle against the Gate was a sample.

The Beast Tide was the wake-up bell that made the Gates the threat that should be taken seriously.

And that bell made the powerful beings of all Pantheons turn their heads towards No Man's Land. How many of them yearn for a worthy opponent? How many of them yearn for a war against overwhelming odds?

How many yearn to see the levels they could reach, if they didn't just waste their long, immortal lives?

"Just how far have you been planning?" Ajuka chuckles, voice full of mirth, "Even the Beast Tide was in your calculations?"

I make a so-so gesture, "I expected it to overflow in the coming years due to a being above Heavenly Dragon Class appearing or wandering in the outer edges of No Man's Land. I didn't expect it to happen due to external action."

I should have, seeing how the Khaos Brigade has the blood of Ophis within their grasp, but I guess I didn't dare imagine they'd use it just to make entire hordes of beings flee towards us.

They likely detonated the blood like a powerful, mighty firework. Unleashing all of that immense power to scare the absolute shit out of the feral monsters, making them ignore their fight instinct and just chose flight.

It might not have worked as well if the beast's mind weren't so eroded. Had they paused and noticed that the burst of power was exactly that, they might not have fled in such a way, or in such enormous quantities.

Ajuka moved to talk, but any words he was about to say died in his throat when a flash of red light lit up a room. A large orb of flickering red light appears above the table between us, flashing a brighter and darker red like an alarm.

Upon closer inspection, the orb was made up of numbers, and resembled a massive nucleus. An insanely complicated and concentrated array of some sorts, of a scope I couldn't even imagine.

Ajuka's eyes narrow, and he soon flicks his wrist. The nucleus blooms open and unfurls above the table, turning into a transparent landscape that laid before us, giving us an eagle eye-view of it.

There, taking up the majority of it, was an enormous kingdom of immense scope, made entirely out of a strange, dark metal. The surrounding land didn't match the earth beneath the kingdom's enormous, towering walls of gleaming dark metal, telling us instantly that this was a Superimposition Gate.

Plus, the air around it was still twisting and covered in cracks, as Reality and Space-Time were still settling after the appearance of such a massive piece of land.

I watch as a large army of monsters from a colossal tear in Reality not even a few hundred meters away from the kingdom instantly made a beeline for it, giant gorillas with living snake as tails and huge dragon-like horns on their heads.

They numbered in the hundreds, and all charged towards the kingdom like the feral beasts they were, together with their enormous leader.

In turn, the gates of the Kingdom slowly rose, and from it marched out an army of metal knights. Hundreds, then thousands, then ten thousands. Archers, mages, knights, soldiers- All sorts of weaponry, all made of the same dark metal.

The two armies soon started battling, but the knights… They weren't mad. They weren't feral. They took up formation, divided the enemies, had the archers and mages focus on the wounded targets so to take them down faster.

And more knights flowed out of the kingdom to replace the fallen units at a steady pace, like a slow grindstone tearing the invading monsters apart, little by little… Until none remained.

"Fascinating…" I muse aloud, leaning forward, studying the marching knights with wide, manic eyes.

Ajuka leans forward, then flicks his gaze at me, "You recognize these things?" I nod, gulping heavily as I study these fascinating creations.

"Do you know what a Phylactery is?"

He blinks at my question, then nods soon after, "A powerful container for a Soul. A Necromancer's biggest goal, so to ascent to Lichdom."

I nod, "Phylacteries are, at their base, a simple Soul Flask. They are meant to store a Soul. But a Soul Flask becomes a Phylactery when it guards a potent, important Soul… Or multiple ones." I wave my hand towards the knights, "Living Armors. The hardest form of Necromancy there is, even harder than Grafting."

Ajuka's eyes widen, then flick down towards the knights, currently gathering the remains of their fallen members. His gaze mainly concentrates to the wisps of sky-blue energy seeping out of the cracks of their armor, or from beneath their metallic robes. "A Hive-Mind…?"

I wet my lips and cross my arms, "Seems so… A very, very intelligent one too." Battle formations, fighting Skills, battle tactics, a unified mind to keep everything flowing smoothly… "There's likely a Phylactery inside the kingdom, or…"

Ajuka smiles, his gaze intense, a thirst for knowledge swimming within his eyes, "Or the whole Kingdom is the Phylactery."

He cups his chin, grinning as we watch the knights tear apart the monsters and take their valuable parts within the gates, which shut behind them, "I believe I have found a way to train our army."

I glance at the kingdom, then look away, a foul taste in my mouth. I can already guess how such a thing came to be.

A powerful Necromancer likely sacrificing the entire Kingdom in his ascension to Lichdom, devouring all of the inhabitants and living beings in it, and turning them into slaves.

And over time, their enslaved souls broke and started remaking the Phylactery into a mighty metallic fortress, while they all become powerful warriors.

I shake away those thoughts. "The Boss of this Gate might be Maou Class, if not stronger. Keep an eye on it."

Ajuka nods, his gaze hungry, and I send a mental prayer towards whatever being has made that Kingdom their home.

Because its going to be used and dissected until there is no more use for it.

~XXX~

When I teleported back home, I expected to be greeted by the girls, who'd usually gather in the living room to chat and get to know each other.

What I did not expect was to turn around and see the White Dragon Emperor… Beaten black and blue, and wrapped in bandages from head to toe.

"What… Happened here?" I question aloud, making Fleurdelys perk up. A radiant smile blooms on her full lips, the teacup halting by them due to my arrival.

"Oh, my dear Scaith!" Her radiant voice tells me that she enjoyed a good fight, and seeing Vali reduced to such a state… I think I can tell where that fight came from. "I have a nephew! His name is Vali Lucifer!"

A muffled grumble comes from the beaten up teen, but it held no bite. Hell, he sounded… Satisfied.

"That side of your family was able to procreate?" I question aloud, putting pure shock in my voice, making her burst out laughing. Best I hide the fact I knew of Vali from her.

Mostly because I totally forgot until now, despite the fact that I wanted to recruit him and Albion for a while.

"Seems like so!" One hand waves towards the injured party, "He is a Half-Devil, so he managed to have a Sacred Gear. The Divine Dividing, in fact."

I hum just as a pair of glowing radiant blue and white wings appear over Vali's back, and a powerful voice echoes out of them, "You must be the powerful Necromancer that brought back my rival. Well met."

I smile and gaze at the radiant wings, "Ah, Albion. Ddraig has been rather vocal about wanting to fight you once more."

"His eagerness matches mine." Albion chuckles, "I yearn to fly through the air once more."

I move, a milky white radiance pouring out of my chest and taking the shape of a small cup, "You'll also have no shortage of opponents to fight against. Hell, you've come at the perfect time." I wave the cup, letting the white radiance cover the wings and Vali as a whole.

"Oh? How so?" Albion questions, wings flaring as they are studied and memorized by the Graal.

"We'll be diving into the Inner Area of No Man's Land soon enough." I reveal, surprising even Fleurdelys. I send her a wink so that she doesn't get worried, "You'll get to fight so much that you might get tired."

Silence… The laughter. Loud, eager laughter, "When do we start!?" Gods, these guys are all battle maniacs here… And I gotta rely on them!

Well, at least they are easy to handle. Just give them a victim. Or several.

I look down at the Graal, watch as it flickers, then smile back up at the wings, "I've called back Ddraig. He should come back with enough biomass to make you a new and powerful body." I nod towards the wings, "The Sacred Gear was made out of your corpse, so you'll be able to use all of your abilities. Even the poison."

Albion whistles, "What about Vali's Sacred Gear?" Heh, he still cares about the kid. I like that.

"It'll be crippled, losing access to quite a few abilities, but I can easily avoid that by leaving behind a shard of your Soul to power it." I shrug and send the Graal back into my body, "You'll have a mild headache until I get enough Souls to repair the damage."

"Do that then, please. Kids a good fighter." I nod, then mentally command Rhapthorne to descend. Soon, a wave of green light washes over Vali's injured form.

He startles, then quickly rips the bandages off of his healed form, eyes wide in disbelief, "What amazing healing…" He muses, standing tall to stretch his body and pop his bones. Once done, he looks at Fleurdelys. The horned beauty raises an amused brow his way, and Vali is instantly cowed, "So…" He starts, turning towards me instead, "You said something about charging deep into No Man's Land?"

I grin, "Wanna come with? It'll be dangerous, but…" I flick my gaze to the wings on his back, "You'll get to watch the Red and White Dragon Emperors fight beings on par, if not stronger than them."

And honestly? I want to witness that myself. I want to watch these two powerful rivals work together to tear into their opponent, and show the might they wielded at their prime.

The might that forced the Three Biblical Factions to stop waging the Great War and actually put them down before resuming. Which makes me think…

How much of a nuisance were you two fucking idiots to make THREE Factions decide 'Fuck the war, get those two bastards!'?!

Vali's eyes gloss over, and he reaches Nirvana by just having that mental image, which makes me snort.

"May I ask why this sudden plan, my dear Scaith?" Fleurdelys questions once I was done with Vali, her expression calm, but I could tell that she was both nervous and worried.

I give her a soft smile, "I need to get started on those weapons for everyone, and I need a lot of Souls if I want them to meet my standards."

Again, a mantra rings out in my head. Everything has been going my way.

And I hate it. I hate it a lot. I know something is coming. And that something will be terrifying.

Like a karma that must settle for all the good luck I've been blessed with.

"I'll take a tenth of my army with me. Use the rest as you see fit." Fleur narrows her eyes and searches my gaze for a few quiet seconds before relenting and nodding. Clearly, we'll have a more in depth conversation later.

I love how caring she is.

I know that she has no plans for now. Her main focus is getting closer to the new Peerage members, and just enjoying some peace and quiet with them.

Plus, I believe she and Changli paid a visit to the Chinese Territory and sold the majority of our gains from the Beast Tide, while also requesting improved gear for our newly expanded army.

Much of the funds went into that, and into expanding Changli's greenhouse with more ingredients for Alchemy. With her and Tio working together, the army is training hard and growing day by day.

Once their training starts to slow down, we dive into No Man's Land and just… Start a slaughter. The damage we'll do is negligible at best, and I'll have to think about ways to make sure any conquered ground lasts.

But for now, my main focus is creating those soul-bound weapons that grow with us. They are a must. Weapons and armors both, if I can.

And for that, I need an enormous amount of Souls, and even biomass. Preferably, I'd also love to put my hands on more unique racial powers, like powerful regeneration and the likes.

Mostly because I'd like to, in the future, create Soul-bound gear for the army too. I'll start with Fleurdelys and the Peerage, maybe myself too if I think of a weapon, then with my Undead Minions.

Turning to Vali, I nod at him to follow me, "Come with me, I've got someone for you to fight, so to make sure we can keep the Divine Dividing Sacred Gear working properly."

I'm sure Lu Bu will appreciate the chance of fighting someone that can put up a fight again.

~XXX~

Augusta's gaze freezes, the map laying on the table before her swiftly forgotten and ignored.

"I had not expected a visit from someone of your status." The flaps of her tent shake as a gust of warm wind blow in.

Lifting her gaze towards the other end of the table, Augusta finds herself gazing up at the tall, divine form of the God of the Bible. Long, bright golden hair, golden eyes, fair skin, a tall form exuding pure beauty.

It was hard to look at her, and even harder to look away.

Yah smiles, kindness and warmth radiating out of her form in waves, "So, you are the wielder of that grumpy sword…" The Goddess muses, tilting her head at orange-haired warrior, "Does it speak to you?"

Augusta holds the gaze of the Goddess for several quiet seconds before releasing the tension in her shoulders, "Sometimes." She was the wielder of the Sword of Kings, Ea. The weapon of Gilgamesh, a rather renown figure.

Yet, her control over it was… Subpar, so far. She hadn't even achieved Balance Breaker yet.

"It demands tithes." Yah muses, gaze lowering to the complex map on the table, and to each mark upon it. "Achieve victory after victory, and you shall earn its recognition."

Augusta lets out a slight huff, "I've done that. Monsters don't sate it-"

"Because you have to fight warriors. Like yourself." Golden eyes flick up and narrow in thin amusement. "You'll see."

Augusta blinks, but doesn't question the Goddess that created her Sacred Gear, "May I ask the purpose of your visit?"

Yah hums, turning to walk around the table, a lone hand dragging along the map laying on it, "I've figured how to slow the incursion of Gates." The divine woman reveals, stunning Augusta greatly, "And… I plan to sponsor you. Your Hero Faction as a whole."

Lips open and close noiselessly, before the Spirit Inheritor regathers her wits, "I… What? Truly?!" Yah titters softly, and nods towards the map.

"Clearings Gates helps… But we must focus on specific ones. The ones that release the biggest, most intense Spatial fluctuations, which cause more, weaker Gates to appear within that range."

A finger reaches out, flicking over a large marker on the map. Then, with a wave of her hand, all the others vanish, "Thus, that area will be cleared, and will face a massively reduced amount of incursions."

Augusta wets her suddenly very dry lips. Countless minds had tried to study the Gates and how to combat them, to no avail… And yet, the God of the Bible figures out the crux of the matter in a short span of time since her rebirth.

"I presume… You will sponsor us to take on such Gates, then." Yah nods, gaze growing gentle yet serious.

"I will gather the Heads of each Pantheon. I will have them pick champions among their numbers, and I will bless such champions with the best Sacred Gears among my collection."

Golden eyes flick to Augusta, "They will then join your Hero Faction. They will try to lead. To take over." Augusta gulps, "Crush them all, and stand at the top."

And perfect her Sacred Gear. Warriors from all over will be sent to her… Countless opponents to offer to Ea, and gain its recognition.

Countless plan that benefit everyone all coming together. Truly, there was no one that could compare to the God of the Bible when it came to strategies and planning.

Still… Augusta looks down at the map of the Underworld, "Such Gates cannot be simple, though…" They were likely Maou Class, if not so, so much higher.

"Not all of them are powerful." Yah reassures, gaze warm and soft, "Some are enhanced for they stand above a Leyline. Others are… Unique. A new type of Gate, meant exactly to spread these Spatial fluctuations."

The Spirit Inheritor's eyes widen at that. For a new type of Gate to appear after so long… Or perhaps it did, but it never reached the lived areas of the Underworld.

"I call them Challenge Gates." Yah reveals, "Only a single, powerful being steps out of the Gates. And they are… Smarter than most beings that invade our Universe."

Shaking her head, the Goddess turns and offers Augusta a warm, radiant smile, "Now, how about you show me around your base? I'll be turning this place into a fine fortress!"

"Oh, and let us pick the perfect spot where you can beat up the champions of the other Pantheons- Oooh! We can make it a Colosseum!"

Why did the Goddess suddenly become giddy at the thought of beating up the children of other Pantheons…?

~XXX~

Rizevim comes to with a scream of pure, utter agony.

A scream so loud, so powerful, so long, that it tears his throat apart, and ends only because his vocal chords are shredded.

"Finally awake, meatbag?" Cold, ruthless mechanical eyes gleam out of the darkness. A gargantuan form slithers close from the void, causing the darkness to grow denser, choking the life out of Rizevim, tears and snot pouring down his face.

The mechanical being gazes at the strung up form of Rizevim with disinterest, a billion ants made of metal crawling across that colossal form. "You've proven yourself to be useless. To be worthless. To be weak."

"Space-Time is too unstable. Our arrival is final, but this world… When the main fleet comes, it must be cinders. Our Lord must be pleased."

The ants come together, climbing over each other to form tendrils of metal that slither through the air, towards the broken and mangled form of Rizevim.

The Super Devil struggled. He shook his head. He cried and quietly begged, but the unfeeling mechanical being just watched.

It watched as the ants burrowed into the Super Devil, rebuilt its broken body. Made him stronger, made him better. Mightier.

Made him a puppet. One that wouldn't fail, or be led by childish, useless emotions and desires.

A puppet that would obey its master, and bring about the completions of its orders.

"Now then, meatbag… Tell me all you know."

Thus, the being that was no longer Rizevim started speaking. And he kept speaking, and speaking, and speaking.

The mechanical eye in the darkness is joined by another. Then a thousand more. Then a million more.

And soon, they started burrowing through the void like maggots.

"They are still alive."

The mechanical eye freezes, "Hm?" The half-meat, half-metal puppet stirs, gaze blank and empty. "What are you talking about, meatbag?"

Silence… Then-

"The Infinity and the Dream."

A cold, empty gaze meets the mechanical orb of its master.

"They are still alive."

The metal monstrosity stirred behind the darkness, before the mechanical eye blinks out.

"Inconsequential."

Unseen by its master, the puppet sneered.

A.N. And the plot THICKENS. Soon enough, I'll cut down the streak of wins Scaith has been having.

I wanna add some struggle, for fucks sake! But I keep failing to do that shit! Uff!

And y'all better enjoy it or I'ma strangle y'all until yer faces are purple!

Hope y'all enjoyed this chappy, and thanks for your patience!

Toodles!

I, Draugr Chapter 59

Alduin never remembered the past cycles.

Why would he? He exists to end them. To wipe the Dream clean. Have it restart, then be reborn anew to restart the process. Over and over again, ad infinitum.

He never remembered the past cycles, though phantoms linger. A memory, always different yet always sticking to him, like a scar on his mighty form, but one that he could feel yet not see. One that accompanied him through each Cycle.

A damned scream. Furious roar. The dying throes of Gods as they are ripped asunder.

A smile.

A laugh.

A friendly pat on his scales.

...Despite forgetting each Cycle, there was one thing that he just knew well. Each time he was born, brought into existence to cleanse the Dream… He was surrounded by a dull, black void. Emptiness itself. Darkness everywhere he looked.

Cold. Empty. Alone.

He was born in Nothing, because he was going to return everything to Nothing. His whole purpose, shown to him from the moment of birth… Until it wasn't.

This time… This Cycle… The World-Eater was born upon a hill. His gaze took in a vast valley so green that it hurt to stare at.

The bright sun warmed his scales in such a warm way that he had nearly dozed off right then and there.

The rustling of the wind, the chirping of birds despite the presence of such an Alpha Predator among them, the scent of the sea and grass… Alduin had faltered, right then and there.

'Am I supposed to end this beauty?' He had asked himself, before shaking those thoughts away.

He had torn that valley asunder the very next moment, and had swiftly regretted it. He kept going back there each year, on the day of his birth, attracted to that spot for reasons he couldn't tell.

Even as he grew his army, even as he took in his disciple, even as he ruled over Dragonkind and the enslaved Races, even as he dominated all of Tamriel… He still kept going back there.

Until, one day, someone was already there.

After what felt like an eternity, Mundus finally comes into view once more after he was stranded in the Void due to the destruction of the Soul Cairn.

Left alone with his thoughts for who knows how long, the World-Eater fell upon Mundus like an apocalyptic meteorite.

There was no grace. No desire for destruction. Just uncontrollable wrath that Alduin knew not how to release.

The blinding pain from the impact did nothing to quell that infernal heat stoked by that hateful emotion, even as the impact was felt across Tamriel.

Mountain sized tsunamis drowned islands and buried coastal towns and cities. Earthquakes shook the continents for several minutes, opening deep ravines close to the ocean and causing the biggest islands to be torn open to show the bowels of the planet.

The oceans boiled and crashed upon the land. The earth cracked and ruptured. Reality itself wailed as the World-Eater roared, roared, and roared.

"NIL-!"

The Heavens cracked open, like the veil that made up the sky was suddenly yanked back. No stars were visible. No clouds. Just an absolute darkness that devoured all light.

"-DU-!"

Air ceased to exist. The earth ceased to exist. The water ceased to exist. The light went out.

Reality turned away from that side of the world.

"-LEIN!"

If one were to look at Mundus from orbit right now, they'd see a rather horrifying event.

Once the Shout ended, it looked like someone took a bite out of Mundus itself.

From Daggerfall all the way to Alinor. Land, sea, air, skies- They all ceased to exist, devoured into nothingness, leaving behind only a wall of black that just… Stood there.

The water didn't touch it, nor flowed into it. The world didn't try to repair that hideous scar.

And the World-Eater slowly flew out of that Void, panting, struggling for breath, the baleful light in his eyes flickering like a candle.

That was the Shout that made up his existence. The Shout that, at his Prime, could erase the whole Dream. Return it into nothing, so that the Dreamer could return to a restful sleep and restart the damned Cycle anew.

It was akin to dragging an eraser across the universe, forever erasing and removing that area from existence itself.

Weakened and tired, Alduin fell into the waters. He didn't know how much time passed before he washed upon a beach, still weak and tired, still pained from using a Shout that should only be used once.

Even with the enormous amount of power he regained by feasting upon the Soul Cairn, the strain of the World-Eating Shout was still too great upon his body.

After all, this Shout was meant to devour the user too.

His claws dig into the sand, wrenching his body forward. His flickering baleful eyes ignored the presence that appeared beside him moments later, "Here to kick me while I am down, brother?"

Paarthurnax stared down at Alduin. He stared down at his struggling, weakened brother. "May we talk, brother?"

Alduin, the World-Eater, gritted his teeth. He wanted to say no. To ignore the traitor. The one that sided with the other Races, the one that turned his back on Dragonkind. On him.

But… It was Paarthurnax. His brother. The only brother Alduin actually loves.

And Alduin could never say no to him, for it would tear him apart.

"What do you want?" His struggles ceased, and the World-Eater slumped into the sand so to slowly recover, cursing his volatile emotions for having lost control in such a way.

Paarthurnax sat down himself, ancient and weathered scales looking strangely wrong and odd upon an entity that shouldn't age. Alduin looked at the scars, and at the mottled scales, then looked away. The sight left him sick to his stomach.

"I saw Solomon." Paarthurnax declares after a few quiet moments, causing his brother to stir, gaze brightening. "Look up." The World-Eater did so without question, lifting his head to gaze up at the skies.

At first, he saw nothing- Then his gaze landed on that foreign star. A star that wasn't a hole in Reality left behind by departing Gods, but actual Divine Power.

He watched as it created a veil around Mundus, keeping Gods out of it. Their Daedric Artifacts? Gone. Their presence? But a faint whisper.

For the first time since Mundus came to be, the Daedric Princes could no longer partake upon something that they did not help create. "He did that…?"

Leave it to his friend to go against so many Gods so brazenly… Well, there was that one time he was drunk – not really – and nearly convinced Alduin to raid Molag Bal's world and just go crazy.

Had little Dinok not pouted at them so angrily, they might've gone through that crazy plan.

"Little Dinok helped him." Alduin's heart clenched at being reminded of his Dragon Priest. That sweet, innocent child. So eager to learn, and so in tune with the Voice.

Slowly, his enormous form rose up, standing tall and gazing down at Paarthurnax, albeit with no fire within his tired eyes, "Why are you telling me this, brother?"

Paarthurnax smiles, gleaming teeth bared as his lips drew back, "Back then, you were content with just ruling. With avoiding your purpose." The World-Eater turns away, refusing to acknowledge that span of time.

At first, he was gathering an army. Dragons and loyal mortal races, all so they could bring death and empower him further, so that his World-Eating Shout would be unleashed at its most powerful.

But then… Solomon and Dinok came along, and Alduin faltered. He pushed the war back a year. Then another. Then another… Then he forgot about it.

"Back then, my betrayal is what started everything." Paarthurnax moved, entering Alduin's field of view so he could meet and hold his gaze, "Back then, the Gods willed me into action, demanding I set you back on your duties."

Thus, he helped the mortal Races master the Voice. He watched as they created that accursed Dragon Killing Shout and slaughtered his kin, tore their corpses apart and wore them so proudly.

"But now the Gods can influence us no longer, brother." Paarthurnax's voice fell, taking a nearly pleading tone. A tone that tore at Alduin's heart, "Please, brother… Give up on this accursed duty of yours."

Alduin scoffs. There was no fire behind it. "And do what?"

"Live." Claws dig into the sand, "Enjoy the sun on your scales. Enjoy the scent of the sea. The breeze. Anything but that curse placed upon you-"

"It's my purpose! The reason I was BORN!"

"Then defy it, brother! Overcome that nature of yours, as I have!"

"The prophecy dictates-!"

"The prophecy was made by Solomon!"

Alduin reels back at Paarthurnax's outburst, and at the reveal. The prophecy written down a Word Wall within the depths of the Dragon Temple.

One that had appeared out of nowhere, and that everyone thought was mere drivel.

Then the first event happened. Then the second. Then the third. And finally, it heralded Alduin's return.

And now, the World-Eater was back… But the prophecy spoke of no victory or loss. Just that the Wheel turned towards the Dragonborn.

The Wheel.

Heavy and powerful limbs moved, and Paarthurnax watched as Alduin walked away. Slowly, weakly… Alone. "Will you fight against me if it comes to it, Paarthurnax?"

The ancient Dragon, teacher of the Greybeards, fell silent at that question.

His mind goes back to the visit from Lah and his lover. To the message they came to deliver. The message sent to him by Solomon.

'Your Death is the deciding factor, old friend.'

Paarthurnax lifted his gaze, and took note of how Alduin had paused. Baleful red eyes stared back at him, pleading him to give the World-Eater the answer he needs to hear.

"Will you kill me if I do?"

Alduin turns away, "Never, brother… Never."

Paarthurnax watched his brother leave, his back as lonely as always. His gaze flashed across the River of Time, where Eras ago, a similar scene played out due to his betrayal.

At that time, Paarthurnax had quietly watched Alduin leave. Lonely, sad, enraged. He said nothing, and just stood there.

He won't make that same mistake again.

"Will you sit with me and enjoy the Sun, brother?" The World-Eater paused.

Paarthurnax turned and closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth on his scales.

Moments later, another weight settled in the sands beside him.

For the first time in many Eras, the two Dragons stood side by side.

As brothers.

~XXX~

I step back, watching as a giant dome of light blooms to life around the entirety of Whiterun. Radiant lime-green light rains down soon after, blessing the land and the people within its scope.

Strength, healing, prosperity- Celestial Paean is a Spell I would have never been able to create if it wasn't for Arkay.

Hence why I placed the Original Rune upon his temple in Whiterun, as a way to thank him. The Magicka cost was immense, especially once turned into an Array that covers Whiterun and the valley around it.

Plus, with Avalon in the mix, the Magicka cost is even crazier, but it is worth it. It basically turned the city into a magical fortress, and would make the training of the soldiers here much more rewarding.

Obviously, after I gobbled up a good portion of the Soul Cairn, dropping these overpowered Spells cost basically nothing for me. My reserves have grown so much that it is absurd- And Alduin devoured an even bigger share.

He devoured the Ideal Masters and half of the Soul Cairn, while I devoured the rest. I'm sure his strength has gotten truly horrifying now.

Still, setting them up as Arrays would suck up the surroundings Magicka, but that isn't a problem anymore either. Thanks to the Eye of Magnus being freed, Skyrim now has grown rich and dense with Magicka, and it will only get better with each passing week.

Mages from the Empire are flooding towards the College, Farengar has started working on his Golem for extra defenses, miners are descending down to excavate Blackreach- Everything is starting to look up.

"Think these can handle a few Dragon Sages?" I question, gazing at the Astral Projection of the small Dragon lazing on my right shoulder.

Lah lets out a rumbling hum, gaze studying the gleaming dome-like shield around Whiterun, "Quite the fascinating defensive Spell." He muses softly, gaze flicking left and right, "It doesn't seem to suffer from the usual weaknesses of barrier Spells too. Impressive."

I tilt my head at that, "You mean the way one side grows weaker while the other gets struck?" It was a natural weakness of all barrier Spells. When the right side gets struck, the left side gets weaker as the Magicka there moves to assist the right side.

Even if the blow is weak, Magicka gathers towards the struck point, thus expert Mages always send two Spells. One weak to bait the defense Spell, the other strong to strike the weak side.

But Aegis didn't have that weakness. It thrummed with Magicka all over, drawing it in from the surroundings so to always maintain the perfect output on all sides.

Plus, there was the backlash, which is what made it so much better.

"I am sure it can handle the strikes of the weaker Great Sages too." Lah praises, nodding in clear approval of the Spell erected around Whiterun. The good thing is that it'll grow stronger and better the more Magicka returns to Mundus through the Eye, so there's that.

"Weaker Great Sages?"

Lah nods as I turn, starting the walk back home now that my job here was done. I'll erect these same protective Arrays around all the other cities in Skyrim, and Kara will add further defenses of her own at her own time.

The rest is up to the citizens. Arming the walls, preparing artillery, both magical and not, so on and so forth. Though I doubt they'll have trouble with that.

Hell, they are enjoying all this work. These fuckers live and breathe for war, I swear.

I swear to the Gods above, one of the fucking guards on the walls once complained and wondered when the Dragons were coming to attack. The other guards agreed.

"Great Sage is a title, as you already know." Lah starts, "But the true, powerful Great Sages are those that have an additional title after it. One that represents them. Their absolute mastery and dominion over a certain Shout."

My steps slow, "Like you." I point out, remembering how he is usually referred as the Great Sage of Knowledge, and how he once spoke about the Great Sage of Blades.

Lah nods, "Great Sage is a title given to Dragons that have mastered quite a few Shouts. But they obtain an additional title when they have perfected their control over a single Shout."

"I was granted the moniker of 'Knowledge' due to my perfect control over several Shouts, instead of a single one." Which shows how utterly terrifying he is.

When I think of Talent, I think of Lah. He is the best representation of that word. A Dragon so utterly talented, so absurdly intelligent, that he mastered his racial power, and went on to master the powers of the mortal races of Mer and Men.

"Good thing there aren't many of those, then…" I drawl out. The Great Sage of Frost, Great Sage of Force and Great Sage of Blades are the only ones that will side with Alduin.

All three of them are dead, their corpses and Souls hidden away outside of Skyrim for when Alduin regains the strength to bring Dragons as powerful as them back to life.

But there will also likely be new Great Sages, maybe just one or two. Already a normal Great Sage is a literal calamity, but the ones with a moniker sound so, so much worse.

"Say, how's Kara?" The bratty Archmage is still recovering from her hibernation, but she is recovering much faster thanks to the Eye of Magnus.

Plus, her short scuffle with Morokei did worsen her condition already. It took Lah pouting at her to have the idiot stop from erecting a continent-sized array around Skyrim 'just for fun'.

"Sulking." Lah drawls out, sprawling himself across my shoulder, "She found out Yokuda sank while she was asleep. Our honeymoon was there."

"Ah, so that's why you aren't around her. Let me guess… Cuddly?"

"Way too damn much. How does a small woman hug my real body so hard that it hurts…?"

"Didn't she try to rip away some of your scales to make a cloak last week?"

"Please, don't remind me of that…"

I snort and push the door to our home open, causing the ruckus within to come to a halt.

Serana had frozen herself on the ceiling, hissing down at Hildr like an angry cat. My redhead lover instead was standing on two chairs and trying to yank the woman down, babbling out something about magical tests based on Vampire blood.

In the middle of the living room instead was Deinmaar's massive frame, sitting down and arms crossed before his broad chest. His wild, untamed hair… Gathered in two large twin-tails.

Aurelia and Dinok stood behind him, with Aurelia sweetly helping Dinok 'tend' to Deinmaar's hair, with the giant Atmoran flushed deeply in the face and clearly wishing he could Zero Sum himself right now.

And worst of all? Kara was sitting on the couch… Teaching Gretel and Poopdaggah magic, with the two gremlins holding daggers made of fire and stabbing them through the air with psychotic smiles on their faces.

I, very slowly, close the door. Lah takes in a very, very slow breath from his spot on my shoulder.

"So… Quick walk around Whiterun?"

"Around Mundus, preferably."

Is it my fault that everyone around me is getting crazier by the day?

….

Little by little, all the loose hands have been cleared.

No more Dragon Priests to take care off. No more Dragon Mounds to go at, just in case. No approaching dangers that must be cleared.

Now, we've entered the final stage. The preparation for the clash against Alduin's army. A year, maybe two, of time to gather strength and allies.

Nereva is sticking around, and so is the Ebony Warrior. Two fearsome and mighty fighters that can hold the fort while we are away.

The College is thriving with Kara having released her personal books and research, with Savos keeping things disciplined. After Lah glared at everyone and made them understand that 'fucking around and finding out' was not something they wanted to even think about.

Overprotective Dragon husband ain't something anyone may want to deal with.

Dinok is fully on our side, and just swooning after Deinmaar. The big guy is taking her everywhere, because he clearly adores the twins with all his heart and wants to make Dinok happy.

And the girl deserves it, after the immense sacrifice she did.

I drag another line across my notebook. Leaving only one final loose end to take care off. The Forgotten Vale, and the Divine Gear of Auri-El. His bow and shield- Though there might be more, according to Lah.

I lazily tap my fingers on the desk in thought. Getting the Original Runes of Celestial Paean and Avalon was easy, as I can just decide not to sleep for a day or two so to focus on that.

The stronger my Spells become, the more complicated it is to trace them back to their root. Origin Runes are even more bullshit, but those aren't really meant to be used.

My arsenal now doesn't need to be expanded anymore. I have all I need, anything else can just be learned the normal way instead of relying on the System.

Hell, I feel like the System is starting to become obsolete. But it still has its uses, for now. The less I rely on it, the better.

Plus, I already have an idea on what kind of power I'll wield at my peak, or close to it. Fucking Solomon…

Of course my bitch-ass would use Dragon Break bullshit to fuck with past me too!

Whatever Solomon is plotting, I'll likely find out once I take my own trip to the past. Perhaps to change things further, for an even better and greater outcome.

What that exact outcome is besides a perfect win, I do not know. Again, I'll likely find out when I put my hands on the Wooden Mask.

I pause when my chain is suddenly dragged back, and Aurelia drops herself on my lap. A dazzling smile is present on her breathtaking face, and I wrap my arms around her by reflex, pulling her close even as she already melts against me, resting her head on my shoulder.

"Plotting more nefarious schemes, Leo?" She drawls out, her voice so warm and overflowing with sweet love, enough to give even me diabetes. And I am a corpse.

"I don't plot. I just commit." I huff out, earning me a peal of cute giggles from her, "Then I deny everything if caught." Or blame Poopdaggah. The amount of times I sent that motherfucker to prison this past week is insane.

Then I break him out during the night, which I think is what the little gremlin looks forward to. I just gotta stop him from trying to shank the guards.

The other prisoners? Free game. I think that's why they shove him in a solitary cell each time he gets willingly caught.

The guards are making a game out of it too, so it is all in good fun. Keeps them on their toes, plus there aren't that many crimes happening in Whiterun in the first place. Barely one a month, give or take.

"Then what have you been thinking about?" Aurelia questions instead, eyes closed, one of her hands holding mine while the other rested around my shoulders.

I lean back, enjoying her presence, and the view of her. I'll never get tired of staring at her, I swear. Her and Hildr both. "A vacation, sort of." She peeks one eye open at that, "You need to master your Ansei techniques and Thu'um. Hildr needs time to grow into her own power. I need time to learn some other useful stuff. And we all need some time to relax too."

Plus, taking Aurelia away from Skyrim would also help the nation as a whole. Right now, her presence is immense. Any Dragon can tell where she is at all times, so once Alduin starts bringing back entire armies of them, the less patient ones will surely try to challenge her.

If they can't find her? It is unlikely that they'll try to attack Whiterun or Skyrim to draw her out, as it goes against their pride.

Plus, the majority of Dragons will surely be pushed towards finding and growing their own Dragon Priests to further grow the army, hence they won't have time to just fuck around. Alduin runs a tight ship, and what he orders must be done.

And my plan to go to another world… It should work, in theory. When I attacked Miraak, it was also a test to see if I could open a portal in a spot I saw inside a game.

It worked, albeit it took a bit of focus. And it didn't last long, for Hermaeus instantly squashed down the portals the moment he took notice of them.

It is why any future attacks on his Realm to take back Konahriik must be sudden, and we must move before he can instantly shut down the portals. If we can push him back and make sure the general area where Konahriik is imprisoned is one he cannot act in… Well, victory will be ours.

But I'd rather we take time to prepare. Kara has experience with fucking around and annoying Gods, but Hermaues is tricky. My invasion will also push him and Miraak to add extra measures of defense.

Not that it'll remove the stain of the mountain of shit I dropped on those fuckers. Took me a good two hours to gather all that stuff. Had to visit all the stables in Skyrim to get that mountain.

The pure horse breeds of Skyrim release boulders, lemme tell ya. Good thing I can't smell that...

"That does sound lovely." Aurelia hums softly, leaning further against me, "I cannot focus fully on my training when I can feel them. Always beyond the horizon. Watching. Prowling. Eager to pounce, but quelled by Lah's presence. It won't last long."

I turn the chair and spread my other arm, gently rubbing Aurelia's back while catching the giggling Gretel with the other and bringing her up into my lap.

Aurelia's face blooms into a beautiful warm smile, and she leans down to place a kiss on Gretel's forehead, the little gremlin grinning and nestling herself between us.

Her hair was a mess, and I turn my head just as Hildr and Serana step into the room. Their frowns and brushes-wielding hands instantly melt at the sight, "Of course she runs to you." Serana sighs, shoulders drooping.

I snort at the sight, "Trying to tame her hair?" I pat Gretel, who blows a raspberry towards her sister and the Vampire, "Didn't she turn into a giant wolf last time you tried?"

It was… Five days ago? Seeing Poopdaggah ride Gretel in her giant wolf form was strangely hilarious. And terrifying. Traumatized the fuck out of Balgruuf and his wife.

"There's no taming that mess." Serana huffs, pointing a brush towards the red mess that is Gretel's head. Looks like she got zapped by lightning. "And why must you bite me, you little shit?!"

Gretel snaps her jaws, sharp canines glinting, the loud smack of her teeth showing how the divine blessing of Hircine has made her teeth strong enough to tear into iron itself.

Hell, Hildr told me that neither she or Gretel ever lost a tooth since young. They don't have baby teeth and then grow into the older ones, they just grow up with a perfect set of fearsome teeth harder than steel.

"She bites anything that wanders close to her mouth." I inform Serana while moving a finger towards Gretel's mouth. Her eyes instantly snap towards said finger, and her pupils turn into slits before she bites down on the armored finger without care.

I create dense ice around it, let her chomp away at it with sharp focus. Unlike Hildr, she leans further into the animal instincts due to how young she is. It is insanely cute.

"Damn feral brat…" Serana scoffs, though there was no real heat behind it. She and Hildr had started growing closer, probably due to their shared love for Magic and studies.

Hildr snorts, "Careful, she's gonna hound you for that."

I blink at the pun. Aurelia titters softly, "Y-Yeah… Mark her woof." My head snaps towards my silver-haired lover so fast that the frozen bones of my neck definitely cracked, and she burst out laughing at the way my frozen jaw was hanging low.

Oh… My Gods…

I have fallen in love all over again.

A chuckle ripples out of me, even as Hildr stumbles forward when Kara shoves herself into the room, a small Lah flopped on her head, "I have returned, you fuckers!" The short freckled Archmage declares, balled up fists on her hips. "And I have left traumatized idiots in my wake!"

Right… I don't even wanna ask what she did to the new recruits at the College. Anytime someone new but skilled reaches the College and gets drunk on the power and intelligence granted to them by the Eye, Savos informs Kara.

And Kara pays them a visit. She leaves everyone crying and screaming, breaking them down with words alone. Not insults, but questions on magical theory, tearing down their pride until nothing remains.

She takes one look at all of their accomplishments and then perfects them before their eyes in a split second. They are good, but they aren't Kara levels of good.

This dumbass made Magic her bitch, and that's everyone's problem.

"Are Dinok and Deinmaar back?" I question, before stretching my senses. Yeah, they are inside the kitchen, with Dinok trying to climb Deinmaar's back and distract him from the cooking. "Could you call them real quick, Serana?"

The vampire nods and leaves the room, her voice ringing out to call the two ex Dragon Priests to join us. It doesn't take long for the room to be filled by everyone.

They are kind of like my new family. Some new, some old, but… It's nice. Seeing them all together is very pleasing. "So…" I start, leaning forward on my chair even as I hold Aurelia and Gretel, "I've been going over all of our loose ends. We've taken care of everything, aside from Auriel's Bow." I nod towards Lah at that, who nods back.

"But that can be done within minutes anytime we want. Hence, I've turned my thoughts towards our… 'Vacation'." Serana raises a brow at that. She gave up trying to turn down the offer when I threatened throwing Poopdaggah at her. "Now, some already know the destination. Sort-of. It isn't outside of Skyrim, or anywhere on Tamriel… Or Mundus."

Eyes widen, and shapr breaths are taken. "I can open portals. As long as I know and can visualize a spot, I can take us there… Hence, I want to take us to another World. Both as a vacation, and as a training trip."

"The Dragons won't be able to follow us, thus Aurelia can focus on her training and Skyrim won't be bothered by them."

"But this trip is also to find anything we can use to assist Skyrim as a whole. Additional magic, items and technology that can be replicated, so on and so forth."

Kara crosses her arms over her chest, eyes sparkling with excitement, "Sounds like you already have a destination."

Funnily enough, I do. I thought long and hard about any fictional world I know about. Many could prove useful, some are just too annoying, others won't be a vacation and will simply be annoying.

Some will be dangerous even for the likes of Lah.

So I thought about a world that can grant us everything we need, and more.

"I know of a world. One that revolves around Magic itself." Serana, Kara, Lah and Hildr all lean forward at that, "There, there is a type of Magic called Dragon Slayer Magic. It has its flaws, which I will reveal later, but this world is relatively… Tame. Many of us will be akin to Gods there in terms of power. The Dragons there are basically extinct, but even the strongest among them could barely match a Dragon Sage."

"Either way, it is a nice place. One that we can use to relax and train at our leisure." I then tilt my head, "But first, I'd like to try and go there. See if we can open a stable portal there and back." Kara nods, knowing that I'll need her and Lah's help with this, plus a very, very secure room in the College. Preferably in her private quarters.

"How…" Serana starts, gaze complicated, "How do you know of such things?" She tests, expecting a rebuttal or me growing angry at her question.

I shrug, "I'm not from this world myself." Aurelia tenses lightly, and so does Hildr, but that's as far as their reaction goes. Kara and Lah jerk in surprise, and so does Deinmaar. "I cannot reveal more until we leave this world, so you'll have to be patient for a more… Thorough explanation. Sorry." Serana relaxes, wide eyes, but also happy at how forthcoming I was about this.

I've come to have a theory about my old world. I think that, deep down… I am nothing special. I am some form of Dreamer, but… Everyone back on Earth is also one.

We just cannot wield that power in a world without magic and whatnot. Maybe I sent myself here somehow, maybe it was an outside action, but all I know is that it awakened my powers as a Dreamer, and I gave myself the System and this body of mine.

Now, I am limited in these powers, for I am still growing into them. I cannot bend Reality to my whim like a Lucid Dreamer, but perhaps in the future I will be. Who knows.

All I know is that I cannot tell anyone in this room this until we leave Mundus. Until we leave this Universe and go outside the Dream.

Once out, they will become real existences. They won't be figment of a Divine Being's imagination, thus they won't be able to get Zero Sum out of existence, but neither will they be able to ascend to Godhood that way.

This gamble, this trip… It is also so that I can make sure I won't lose my loved ones here. But also have a way to escape, in case we cannot win against Alduin.

I'll put them before Mundus. Always.

"Should we bring the big guy, though?" Kara suddenly asks, jabbing a thumb towards a now very confused Deinmaar, "He might pop a baby in the girl during this vacation. Or several." His face goes dark red, while Dinok starts daydreaming and drooling without shame. Which makes Deinmaar even more embarrassed.

"Like you'll be one to talk." I sniff, coming to the defense of my best buddy. Kara just raises a confused brow my way, "Dragons in that world have ways to take human form."

Kara freezes. Lah whimpers.

"Dragon babies…" The woman whispers, eyes downright manic. I send a mental prayer towards the dismayed Lah just as the freckled Archmage stands, "Oh, we doing this shit now."

I get yanked off my chair like I am a coat to be thrown over one's shoulders, then dragged across the floor towards the portal I keep running between our home and the College.

Maybe I should have kept quiet about that...

Oh well, the chance it might work is very, very small-!

~XXX~

The mountain and valley below collapsed in the wake of his attack, bursting into cubic fragments that would then be pulverized by the shock-wave that swept forth.

Gildarts panted, face slick with blood and sweat. His heart hammered in his ears, his remaining hand opening and shooting to his lower stomach to keep his bowels from further slipping out.

This was it. He knew that blow did nothing other than shatter his fingers and wrist. This was where he died.

Away from home, fighting a beast that should have long been extinct, chasing after it due to a rumor he heard on his younger years.

He should have stayed in Guiltina, tried to fight the other Five Dragon Gods instead of this unknown living, breathing black-scaled calamity.

He falls back on his ass, bleeding from the stump of his right arm, growing weaker with each drop of blood pouring down on the ruined earth below.

Ahead of him, the ruins rupture. The beast stands, naught a scratch on its scales, mad eyes flickering towards him without even a tinge of respect, nor annoyance.

He was an ant. And an ant slammed it into the earth with its last struggle. A struggle that didn't even earn a small amount of respect.

Gildarts made his peace. He doesn't try to flee, or crawl back, or beg. This creature might not be smart, compared to the Dragon Natsu is looking for. Might as well not waste any air on it.

The Dragon draws closer, claws rupturing the earth, breath shaking the air, unblinking gaze on his wounded, torn form. Horrid wounds caused by a single, nearly playful swing of its claw.

The beast takes another step closer, its shadow falling down upon Gildarts- And then they both forget how to breathe.

The very Heavens collapse upon the. A magical pressure so dense, so ungodly massive, crashes down upon them with the weight of a galaxy.

It chokes the air out of their lungs. It makes the air flee. It makes the skies wail and flee, clouds vanishing and fleeing. It makes the earth sink and rupture open down to the bowels.

And then a claw lands in-between Gildarts and Acnologia, and the air comes back, but the pressure remains.

Idly, Gildarts notes that the black Dragon had been slammed into the earth by the pressure, scales cracked from the sheer pressure.

Then his gaze flicks to the owner of that divine presence. A God. A level of power no mortal being could ever hope to achieve, or should ever look towards to.

A royal blue and gold Dragon stood there, glowing golden eyes taking both of them in with disinterest. Upon its head sat a freckled, cute as a button woman, her gleaming eyes dissecting the black Dragon like it wasn't even a threat.

"Huh, first trip to this World, and we found our first Dragon already!" The minute woman huffs out, then grins and points a lone finger towards the still frozen black Dragon. "Hubby, I wanna dissect this overgrown lizard!"

The royal blue Dragon snorts, then flaps one wing. "Fus." A lone word is spoken, and Gildarts watched as the world melts.

Existence bows and complies, then slams into the black Dragon like a tidal wave of nothing yet everything. A formless Push that was physical but also not.

It wasn't telling one to move. It was moving you, pushing you, whether you wanted it or not. It was an outcome set in stone the moment that Word was spoken.

Black scales are pulverized. Flesh is ruptured. Limbs are maimed.

The valley evaporates.

And the last thing Gildarts hears?

"Shit-! Hubby, hold back! Hold back! You nearly killed the guinea pig!"

"...That was a love tap, honey."

What in the absolute fuck did he run into…?

A.N. So, big announcement!

I've thought about it for a while, so I decided that the Multicross won't become a MAJOR part of the fic. One world, maybe two. That's it.

I do not want to have this fic exist more than it should have. The final two arcs have been prepared, and are currently being plotted.

The Multicross is a vacation, and basically a 'training montage' for the group, away from Skyrim.

Maybe I'll write Omakes about dumb trips across the Multiverse later on, but adding more worlds will just ruin this fic, in my opinion.

So far, the first world, as shown here, is Fairty Tail. For obvious reasons. Dragon Slaying Magic, Magic in general, and the magic related technology.

I do not know how long the Multicross will be for? It might even just be Fairy Tail, in fact. Either way, it'll be… For a while, before the Time Trip Arc will begin, which will be the Arc before the Final War Arc.

I hope it doesn't turn you off? The feel of the fic will return to the first few chapters, were Leo was an absolute fucking idiot having the time of his life.

I do hope you enjoy it either way! Your enjoyment is the one thing I care about the most!

So yeah, do let me know!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 19

I, Draugr Chapter 58

"Welcome to Blackreach!"

I declare while closing the black portal behind me. Farengar whistles while looking around at the immense underground paradise. "There's already people down here?" He questions in surprise, noting the large camp I teleported us into.

It was just two dozen large tents right below the hole that leads to the surface, meant for explorers to set out and mark places of interest, find large veins, and set priority targets. "Just explores for now, seeking veins and places of interest." Hell, I even had them bring horses, so they could move faster.

"In fact, they found a massive Iron vein just up that way." I point in the direction he was already facing, "Bigger than Winterhold, just on the surface." Farengar chokes on air and nearly stumbles, his wide gaze settling on me out of pure shock.

"Y-You're serious?"

I nod, "This damn place is a literal paradise. It is why all the extra hands from across Skyrim and the Empire are needed." I cross my arms and shrug, "Me and Kara theorized that the Dwemer barely even touched the surface of what Blackreach has to offer."

Gazing at the landscape, I tilt my head towards the Court Mage, "By the way, are there any words on the extra hands coming from the Empire?" He nods, much to my delight.

"They are coming in with shipments, both from ships and not. Disguised as merchants so to not raise any suspicion." Smart, and unlikely for the Thalmor to keep a headcount of the merchants that bring in the materials, and wonder why a few of them are missing when they go back.

And even if they do notice, they won't guess the why. "And the Thalmor?"

The smile that spreads across Farengar's face is vicious and gratified, "Denied further entry to Skyrim." He huffs out, visibly pleased, "The Emperor declared the 'rebellion' quelled, and Ulfric has 'obeyed' the Emperor's decree to 'ban' further Talos worship."

Basically, a whole load of shit that the Thalmor cannot prove, and cannot dare to push further. Because while the Empire is still recovering, so are they, and they just prefer putting on a tough, arrogant from.

One that now won't work, since the Emperor has literal Nuclear Warheads at his back and call in case the Thalmors get uppity.

"I've heard the Emperor is also planning to push them out of the lands of the Empire." Farengar drawls out, and I perk up at that.

The old Emperor is showing his hairy sack once more, and I am sure that is making a great deal of people respect him once more, if not more that before.

It is risky, as it can restart the war once more, and the Altmer are very well known to not breed and reproduce as often as the more mortal and short lived races like Imperials, Bretons and Nords. For every ten Men children born, a single Mer one might also be born.

The losses of the Empire in terms of numbers will recover further. Polygamy is encouraged and not outlawed, and many have multiple wives and concubines, especially soldiers.

Not only because they are wealthy, but also because of the money that comes in when and if they die in case they left behind heirs, thus the wives and concubines will be very well off.

"Septims for your thoughts?" My armored hand rises up to automatically snatch the Septim flicked my way by the smiling Farengar.

I flick it up and watch it roll, then snatch it out of the air and slap it on the back of my hand. Head.

Always head.

"Sometimes, I wonder if I am a monster for the thoughts I have." I drawl out, a deep sigh leaving me while the Court Mage raises a curious brow, "The thought of turning Summerset Isles into a frozen wasteland is… Well, rather strong."

Genocide. Plain and simple. Without mercy, uncaring of poor and rich, young, infants and old. It doesn't even faze me. I know I could carry out such a horrid act with a wave of my hand.

Farengar hums, turning to stand shoulder to shoulder with me, his arms crossing behind my back, "I remember hearing… Stories, about what happened after the Oblivion Crisis." He starts, and I give him my full attention. "How the Argonians got drugged out of their minds and invaded Oblivion."

"How Hammerfell used their humid swamps and arid deserts to contain the damage and ambush the invaders."

"And how, after the Crisis was averted… The Aldmeri Dominion closed the borders of their isles and proceeded to commit an Ethnic Cleansing. No half-breeds, no other race of Men or Mer other than Altmers."

And then they declared war on the Empire. An Empire they were part off. An Empire that likely had even tried to help all the people beneath them during the Oblivion Crisis while getting hit the hardest and being the main focus.

"I will never say that your thoughts are right…" Farengar reassures, then sighs deeply, "But… Sometimes a greater evil is needed. Sometimes…" He pauses and breathes in, shoulders sagging, "Sometimes it is the only thing one can do."

I sigh deeply, shoulders sagging. I step forward and clap his shoulder with one hand, "We'll deal with it as it comes." I then shake my head, "Still, I brought you here because I remembered your request."

He perks up, and I motion him to follow me inside a large tent. In it was a massive table, with slices of paper stabbed onto it at the center, marks and drawings and the beginning of an expanding map upon them.

"They've already mapped so much?" Farengar questions in shock, which I shared. This map is two times bigger than the one I saw during my last visit! How hard are these idiots working?!

"They have horses helping them." I then point towards the east side of the map, where the map met a wall, "Plus much of the East side is estimated to be a wall due to the Sea of Ghosts. We'll likely meet another one up far to the North."

The Court Mage hums, leaning over the table, studying the markers with each different color, with each color being a different ore vein being found. And there's dozens of colors already, some quite literally standing on top of the others.

"So they can focus elsewhere…" Farengar nods, then shakes his head, "You mentioned having found what I had asked you months ago?" I nod, and lean forward and tap the spot beneath a dark blue marker.

The area surrounding the marker had a wide circle drawn in the same color, and it didn't take long for me and Kara to guess how such a thing came to be.

"That place is roughly the size of Whiterun." I start, and his eyes start to widen in realization, "It is a single, supermassive Magicka Stone of the highest quality possible." When Kara received word of it, she had nearly passed out on the spot.

Magicka Stones were rare, literal solidified Magic. Perfect to make Enchantments so much more powerful, but also to massively empower Spells. I had one myself for a while, and it made quite the difference. Plus, it was cool.

Still, it took certain conditions for them to appear, which were incredibly rare. And not always is the quality of said Stones high enough to matter or make a massive difference.

Originally, I thought that the highest quality of such Stones would make Spells two times as powerful, but then it wouldn't have caused Kara to nearly faint.

So I asked, and she corrected me. The Supreme Grade Magicka Stones give a Five Times increase to Spells. It made even me whistle.

Yes, they don't last forever, and they slowly lose power, but the higher their grade, the more time it takes for them to deteriorate.

Plus, the origin of this supermassive Magicka Stone is Saarthal. It lies directly beneath it, and it was basically the 'dumping grounds' of the Magicka waste from Ahzidal's Dimension.

He couldn't keep all the overflowing Magicka to run the prison, and waste is always present in all Spells, so he simply directed it downward, so that the Dimension wouldn't be discovered.

Countless Eras of such waste ended up creating that enormous Crystal, which the Dwemer likely didn't discover since it was still in the process of growing back then.

"By the Divines…" Farengar breathes out, turning around to lean against the table, looking faint, "I-… What are the current plans with it?"

I cross my arms with a hum, "We'll be mining very small amounts, around the size of a thumb." He narrows his eyes, then seems to run calculations through his mind before nodding, "Some will be lodged within the Dragon-made weapons and armor. Others will be used as cores for protective barriers around each Hold."

I turn to give him a look, "Use by Mages is, unfortunately, prohibited. Far too damn powerful to put out there. Only the teachers at the College and the Archmage are aware of the existence of that supermassive Stone currently."

He nods and sighs deeply, "Yeah, that is the logical and best choice…" He then turns and gazes at me, full of hope and excitement, "But I can still make that project of mine, right?"

I nod, and his shoulders sag with relief, while his face lights up with excitement, "You should recruit the Archmage, and ask pointers from Kara." I point out after a moment of thought, "Make the best creation you can, putting as much time and effort into it."

His face squeezes, "But, the resources needed…" I cough, he raises a brow my way.

I just nod towards the map on the table.

He looks at it.

Five panting, sweaty and burly man come into the tent, slap additional papers on the table, then stab markers on top of them before leaving to find more.

Farengar and I stare at one specific marker on the map. Pitch black. An Ebony vein.

"Huh…" I huff out in amusement, while Farengar just crumbles and squats down, face in his hands, a deep sob leaving him and shaking his whole body. "So… Yeah, you'll have an abundance of resources once things kick off." Good thing Eorlund is accepting disciples. Skyrim is gonna need all those extra hands with the income of raw ores that they will not be able to handle.

Winterhold will have to double down and refine them into ingots as fast as possible, and each Hold has now started clearing all known bandit camps to make the roads as safe as possible.

Hell, they've even started repairing said roads to make it faster and easier to move between the Holds. They won't be lacking money and materials soon enough, after all.

"This has to be a dream…" The Court Mage whines, and I perk up at that.

So, like the good ol' buddy that I am, I make sure that he knows this isn't a dream.

By kicking him to the ground.

"You fucking bitch-!"

Ah, so refreshing…

~XXX~

"You… Wish to train me?" Aurelia questions, gazing at the smiling and serene Snow Elf before her in shock and surprise.

Dinok shuffles slightly in place, nodding in an almost shy manner, further encouraged by a gentle pat on her back by Deinmaar.

The Dragon Priest's pale, blind eyes drift in Deinmaar's general direction, leaning into his touch for a few moments before she returns her attention towards the Dragonborn, "Dov… Rok… Folaas…"

Aurelia tilts her head, feeling the very air around her thrum as Dinok spoke, her whisper-like voice somehow echoing through the air, resonating with the very world around them.

"She means that my Dragon Tongue is… Wrong?" Aurelia didn't find offense from such words. Her 'mastery' over the Dragon Tongue was rushed, a mix of knowledge ravaged by felled Dragons, gifted by Paarthurnax and the Greybeards.

It wasn't her 'Mastery'. It wasn't her Thu'um. Hers were the Dragon Blade, a unique power born from her unique Soul and heritage, but even that power was still rudimentary and required a great deal of work, especially now that she lacked a proper weapon.

"Dinok was the one that taught me the Thu'um." Deinmaar starts, offering a warm smile to the minute Snow Elf, "She was taught by Alduin herself, so her Thu'um is different from Lah's own."

The royal blue and gold Dragon nods, his large form laying down in the grass of the wide and open valley beside Whiterun, enjoying the wind and the sun on his scales, "Every Word is different between each Dragon." The Great Sage rumbles out, closing his eyes to enjoy the breeze while ignoring the obnoxious snores from Kara, who lay sprawled on his back.

"For example, mine own Mastery revolves around fine control." His large head then nods towards Dinok, "While hers revolves around pure, destructive power."

"I can concentrate a Shout to the size of a human. She can crack this nation open with a single Word of the Unrelenting Force Shout."

Aurelia pales, her stomach dropping as she turns towards Dinok. "S-She…" Her tongue wets her suddenly very dry lips, her ears ringing, "She is actually that powerful…?"

Deinmaar bites on his lower lip, then glances at Lah for a moment. The Dragon rumbles out a low hum, before sighing lowly, "Aurelia." The Dragon starts, voice almost soothing, "Dragon Sages are flying calamities."

"Reality itself bends to their whims. And for us Great Sages? It bows. It reveres us. We are its rulers. Its masters. Hence the arrogance of our Kin."

Slowly, his massive form rises, slowly so to not disturb the sleeping woman on his back so to not invoke her wrath. "Odahviing could unleash hurricanes with a flap of his wings, devastating entire regions in moments. And there are stronger Dragon Sages than him. And above them, there are being like me."

One of his claws rose, brushing against his chest. The air shimmered, and Aurelia gasps as a gruesome scar appears, starting from Lah's neck and descending down to his belly. Long and thin and clean, as if torn open by a very, very sharp blade.

"The Cutting Shout…" Aurelia whispers, realization dawning upon her. A double-edged Shout that tore at her when she wielded it against Odahviing, using its immense power to win the battle.

Only her Healing Magic had kept the Dragon Blade from shredding her hands and arms apart just by holding it.

Lah nods, "That Shout was created by the Great Sage of Blades. A Great Sage who was equal to me in might back then." His claw taps at the scar on his chest one last time before it fades, "When we battled, we used just one Shout. Our strongest. Our Magnum Opus."

Slowly, the Great Sage leans down close to her, "His Shout cleaved Reality itself asunder. It shredded through the Realms of the Gods unbridled."

Aurelia felt faint. She had thought she was reaching the level of Great Sages, that she was growing stronger… Yet that Realm had never felt so far away now.

And there are more Great Sages out there. Perhaps not on the level of Lah himself, but they were still winged calamities that could raze entire nations down on their lonesome, unless the Dragonrend Shout was turned against them.

"Why are you telling me this?" She questions, voice hollow.

Lah lays his head on the grassy terrain, a lone radiant eye gazing at her with softness, "Because Alduin will only face you when he returns to his Prime, and steps beyond it."

"When he reaches a level where even I am but a gnat before him."

"When a single Shout is all he needs to erase Tamriel from existence and ravage the planet."

Her hands clench into trembling fists, blood seeping down her fingers, "Teach me." She all but demands, her gaze fiery. Leonidas had gotten so far ahead of her. He had grown so powerful. He was still protecting her.

For once she wanted to be the one to protect him. To protect Hildr and Gretel. To stand between them and World-Eater himself.

Lah grins, showing those gleaming, terrifying fangs of his, "I will teach you how to control the Thu'um." His gaze then flicks to Dinok, who was trying to climb on top of Deinmaar's shoulders, much to the Atmoran's embarrassment. "And she…" Dragon Saint and Dragonborn stared at the scene before them for a few seconds.

"She will teach you power…" Lah finishes, and Dinok perks up, dangling limply in one of Deinmaar's large hands, which was gripping her cloak and holding her above the ground.

Her bare feet kicked the air in a cute manner, before her nose twitched.

Lah folds his wings around his back and closes his eyes, and Deinmaar just sighs deeply.

"Achoo." It was a quiet, cute sound.

And then a shock-wave punched Aurelia in the face, making her grunt and step back as the whole valley shook and trembled beneath the wake of that power released by a simple sneeze.

The valley was stripped of its grass, making Lah sigh deeply, dragging a claw along his face. Dinok still hung in the air, sniffling and rubbing at her face, pale eyes slightly teary.

"Al… Gol…?" The Snow Elf asks cutely, smiling apologetically towards an exasperated yet fond Deinmaar.

"Just stripped the grass off of it, don't worry. You didn't destroy the valley." His reassuring words have Dinok release a cute cheer, short arms rising in the air and bare, pale legs kicking back and forth like an excited child.

That was supposed to be Alduin's Dragon Priest…?

"Say… Why does she only talk in the Dragon Tongue?" She questions towards Lah, who unfolds his wings with a low rumble.

"It is a form of meditation. To grow closer to the Thu'um and become more in tune with it." His head tilts towards High Hrothgar, "The human elders upon that mountain are the same. It is akin to a Vow of Silence, but you simply forsake all Men and Mer languages in favor of the Dov's own."

Aurelia hums softly, "Should I do it too?" Surprisingly, Lah shakes his head.

"It is not the right time yet." He gently advises, and the Dragonborn decides to listen to the Great Sage, "It will be part of the final stages of your training, after all." One of his wings curls, tapping Aurelia on the back, "Show Dinok your Dragon Blades."

Dinok perks up at being mentioned once more, her bare feet once more touching the stripped earth as Aurelia approached. One hand stretches out, and her lips part, "Yol." She whispers, and flames coalesce out of her palm, surging and forming a radiant flaming blade.

Dinok's pale eyes blink, her head tilting. Slowly, her hands reach out, soon finding and testing the flaming blade, "Suleyk… Rot… Tuz… Dovah… Tuz…" Then her small hands squeezed, and the blade fell apart with a burst of sparks.

Aurelia blinks as Dinok approaches and takes one of her hands in hers, tilting the palm upward, "Tuz…" Blinking, the Dragonborn tilts her head, before realizing that Dinok was asking for another blade.

"Fus-" Her hand was yanked, bringing her words to a halt.

Frowning, Dinok shakes her head, "Tuz." She asks, confusing Aurelia even more.

"She is asking for the blade." Deinmaar intervenes. "And only the blade. Not the ones forged through the Dragon Tongue."

Aurelia falters, her mind going blank for a few moments. Had she… Ever summoned the Blade without using the Thu'um? Had she ever shaped one without it?

Her hand falters, but then she calls forth on that power. On that familiar energy that she uses to sculpt the blades, turning them into frail containers for immense power.

Physical, crystalline containers of molded Reality.

A kaleidoscope of colors erupt out of her palm, showering the valley in a rainbow-like radiance. A soft weight that felt real but also not filled Aurelia's hand, and when the light died down, a crystallized blade was in her grip.

The length of her arm, single-edged, with the radiant see-through blade coming out of a guard shaped like open dragon jaws, sharp teeth clamped around the blade.

Aurelia breathes out, twirling the familiar blade, then narrows her eyes, "Fus." A radiant deep blue hue fills the blade. She swings it, and a blast of force erupts out… Yet the blade doesn't shatter.

Aurelia wanted to cry. Had she actually changed the way to summon her Dragon Blades, she would have fixed the fragility issue so fast!

Dinok nods in approval, "Tiid…. Tuz…. Dovahkiin." Deinmaar tilts his head, slowly processing the words spoken before translating for Aurelia.

"I think… She wants you to keep the blade on yourself, at all time… Right?" Dinok nods happily, giving the sweetest smile towards Deinmaar, who pumps his fists and whispers 'Still got it!' to himself.

That's when another voice spoke up, "See if you can add the same Shout into the Blade multiple times." Everyone turned to see Kara laying on her chest, chin on an open palm, interested gleam in her eyes, "Worst case scenario, it blows up."

"Everything blows up with you, dear."

"Trial and error, my love. Trial and error."

The sane part of Aurelia's mind told her not to- Only to be shoved to the side by the part of her mind that was corrupted by her beloved Leo's idiocy, making her go "Fuck it, we ball." like he usually does.

Turns out? The Blade can hold multiple Three-Word Shouts inside of it, as long as they were of the same type.

The limit was three, though.

The mushroom cloud that followed the catastrophic explosion could be seen from Dawnstar.

~XXX~

His noble, mighty name was Poopdaggah.

He was the finest, most handsome, sexiest and mightiest of all Rieklings.

He dominated Blackreach, battled against the foul beast inhabiting it for a great many eons until his Glorious Almighty Master arrived to fell it.

On their fateful meeting, the mighty Riekling was granted the mightiest of names worthy of one such as he. An unyielding noble fighter like him.

His rusty dagger and dashing looks followed his Glorious Master everywhere, felling his enemies mercilessly, be they worms or the very Gods.

He was the most loyal warrior, and his Glorious Master trusted him fully, thus Poopdaggah was given the sacred task to protect the little wolf cub. Not that she needed protection.

Poopdaggah was meant to protect others from her, and avoid accidents where she went full wolf form and started snacking on some idiots.

The magnificent Riekling sometimes wished to witness such glory, but he was loyal, and he would never disappoint his Glorious Master.

Thus, when some foul heathens – who couldn't see the immensity of the Heavens and the might radiating out of Poopdaggah's magnificent form – started approaching the wolf cub, his trusty rusted dagger was out in a flash and scratching at his buttocks for the added poison damage.

They expect the tetanus, but never the other unholy mixtures he smears his dagger in. There is a reason why it is called 'Poo Scraper', gifted to him by the mighty one with many mouths and fancy colorful suit before his meeting with his Glorious Master.

His eyes stared in two different directions, studying the market like a wolf from the rooftop, flashing his impressive phallus to the fine lady below that just so happened to look up. Her screech is expected, for who could handle seeing such a handsome figure standing with the sun behind them?

One eye tracked those masked, robed soon-to-be corpses. The other tracked the red-haired child, her movements showing that she was aware that she was being followed. The dagger hidden among the food she had 'stolen' told Poopdaggah as much too.

The three cultists drew closer, and closer, and closer- Until a shadow fell upon them, and a mighty cry rattled their eardrums, "BOMBOCLAT!" His Glorious Master's war cry leaves Poopdaggah's lips, and he lands butt first into the face of the cultist in the middle, giving him an eyeful of perfection.

Before stabbing his rusty dagger into the fucker's skull, "Daggah! Daggah! Daggah!" He cried with each stab, before the screaming and shouting started.

"What the fuck is this-" One of the cultists started, gloved hand raised, sparks flaring between the fingertips- Before Poopdaggah's arm flashed, and four fingers flew through the air.

Still spinning, Poopdaggah released the rusty dagger, and a screeched whimper followed soon after as it stabbed straight into the third cultist's family jewels, red coloring his robes within seconds.

Kicking off the crumbling corpse, Poopdaggah jumps and smashes his butt into the face of the cultist whose fingers got chopped off, then blinded him with the vilest, most poisonous fart he had released this year. He knew holding this in for a whole week was worth it.

Truly, his foresight was legendary. His Glorious Master will be proud!

The poor cultist promptly threw up within his own mask, crumbling on his knees like the weak mortal he was.

Poopdaggah lands between the fallen, kneeling Cultists, and proceeds to smash their masked skulls together. Hard enough for the masks to shatter and for their noses to be pulverized.

"Daggah." He sneers, retrieving his dagger and wiping it clean on their robes. "Daggah! Daggah?" He should wring the information out of them, so to have something for his Glorious Master.

"Poopdaggah!" The wolf cub approaches, offering him a fine sausage, an offering the handsome Riekling does not refuse and proceeds to snack on with much gusto. "They smell weird… Totally not from around here…"

Outsiders? Perhaps Poopdaggah should track down their homes and set it ablaze, and sacrifice their Souls for his Glorious Master.

"Daggah!" He exclaims, perking up when that familiar presence crushes down on the whole of Whiterun.

His most Glorious Lord! In all of his dashing, dark magnificence!

His dark cloak billows through the non-existent breeze as he steps out through a well, the dark abyss filled with eager snapping maws and feral eyes swallowing the whole, emptied street. "What happened here?"

A rusty dagger was pointed at the three whimpering fools, "Daggah!" Poopdaggah proceeds to give a most fine, precise, and detailed report with a simple word, for conversation was below a superior being such as he. "Daggah!" Then he points at the wolf cub.

Of course, his Glorious, Dashing Lord nods in understanding. Obviously such a Divine Being would understand Poopdaggah so fast and easily.

"Didn't expect them to pop up so soon." His Lord muses, and Poopdaggah nearly prostates before his glorious form.

Of course he would know they were coming! Of course! It was the reason why he had assigned Poopdaggah to protect the wolf cub! How could he have not seen such a thing earlier!?

Truly, he still had room for growth. His Almighty Lord kept showing him the immensity of the Heavens… It was magnificent.

With a wave of his hand, one of the two whimpering fools was turned into a frozen statue. The other instead was fully healed. "Alright, you have one chance to get out of this quickly and painlessly." His Master declares, giving the vermin a chance at mercy.

"Tell me everything you know, and don't waste my time." A thumb jabbed towards Poopdaggah, "Or I'll have him carve your teeth out. One by one. Once done, I'll just heal you to restart the process."

The sniveling fool tried crawling back, and Poopdaggah nearly sighs, "Daggah?" His master nods, and the noble Riekling bows.

Before he turned and proceeded to approach the trembling, terrified cultist. "N-No! K-Keep that thing away from me! S-Stop! Stop! NOOOO-"

It took shoving just a single warhammer up his behind to make the fool talk.

He couldn't disappoint his master, after all.

~XXX~

His steps come to a halt.

"Hn… It appears they have failed." His steps then resume, the face beneath the Mask not changing one bit.

It was a simple gamble to try and remove a variable to his plans, but it seemed Fate kept warding anyone from meddling with the current Era's Golden Child.

Their showdown will come in the future, and he will rise victorious. As if one such as he would lose against a child not even half a century old.

His gaze strays towards the other end of the platform, were the humongous altar lay. Immense chains bind the figure upon it, hooking themselves into Reality itself, and sustained by the full might of Apocrypha.

For Hermaeus would never let such a wellspring of knowledge slip away from his greedy, hungry mind.

Miraak couldn't fault him. He too was greedy for all the knowledge the horrid being known as Solomon had imparted upon Konahriik, teaching that had allowed her to reach levels beyond mortals understanding.

Levels that even now, after Eras of studies and training, Miraak could only look up to.

He gazes at that breathtaking, alluring figure bound in chains for a few moments longer before turning away. "You will break one day. That I assure you." He drawls out to himself, his voice carrying across the peak of Apocrypha.

He waited Eras. He could wait a few more years. Neither the Dragonborn or the World-Eater could threaten him, after all- A rattle of chains freezes him.

Slowly, his head turns to regard that bound figure. Silver hair move, and the head hanging limply slowly rose.

Eyes glowing with a golden radiance meet Miraak's own.

Konahriik's lips part, a smile upon them. 'Watch. Your. Back.' She mouths to him, unable to use Magic to speak like she used to in the past.

His brows furrow, "My back? Have you gone insane-"

"MIRAAK!" Hermaeus Mora's voice thunders across the Realm, not out of fury… But worry?

Apocrypha quakes.

His instincts scream, and his hand rises up before he could think.

A brilliant star smashes into his palm, causing his Enchanted glove to explode into dust while the impact cracked Apocrypha's peak.

The shock-wave thundered across the Realm like the wrath of a God, tearing apart entire libraries and servants for miles upon miles.

The unknown Spell drills into his palm, gouging flesh apart and slowly pushing the groaning exiled Dragon Priest back, feet digging through the stone beneath.

With a grunt and roar of exertion, Miraak moves and tosses the howling, screeching Spell to the side, allowing it to thunder and howl across the Realm, leaving wild gale storms in its wake.

The wound on his hand heals with a thought, and he turns in the direction that the Spell came from, only to find… A crumbled piece of paper?

Sniffing, and noting the amused smile on Konahriik's beautiful visage, Miraak approaches the piece of paper and unfolds it.

"Try that shit again, and it won't be a weak Spell next time."

He turns the paper around.

"P.S. Whoever reads this loves sucking on fat dicks."

The paper is set ablaze- And a shadow falls over Miraak.

He looks up just as his sight went dark, and he found himself buried in… Something.

Something half-wet, half solid, and that… He started retching in his mask as the stench invaded his poor nostrils.

Was he buried in a mountain of shit!?

A.N. Giving Leonidas the power to open portals is bad.

For the Gods included.

Also, I remembered some folks wanted a Poopdaggah POV, so I wrote it! The Chad Riekling strikes again…

Next chapter SHOULD still be some more matters being settled, Leonidas being a little shit, and other stuff before the Multicross happens. Which is basically a Vacation/Training trip for the group.

Hope y'all enjoyed this chappy!

Toodles!

I, Draugr chapter 57

I, Necromancer Chapter 18

I, Necromancer Chapter 17

I, Necromancer Chapter 16

It was chaos. Total, utter chaos.

Chaos that couldn't be stopped by mere words and power. Chaos that, if he intervened, he would be called tyrannical. He would be spat upon.

But if he didn't, the Nobility would demand he step down as the Satan Lucifer.

So what should his priority be? The Nobility? The Low Class citizens? Both were his people… Yet one made no demand of him and simply left, while the others furiously tried to stop them, only to be taken down or intimidated by the soldiers taking away the willing people.

Tens of thousands vanished in the first minute. Nobles rose in protest. Belligerent youths tried to reclaim their escaping Peerages, just to be squashed beneath the claw of some Ultimate Class Undead beast standing watch with the Leviathan's Scion soldiers.

Stray Devils came out of hiding in mass. All wanted, all criminals, with the majority having either wounded or killed their previous Kings. And all of them fled, being accepted into New Haven, even willing to be incarcerated so that they could enter this new grand city.

Sirzechs could do nothing, for he would be the monster either way. No matter what choice he makes, he will be villainized. He will be the monster of the story, the ones parents in the future will tell tales on how they escaped his evil, disgusting rule.

And it sucked. It hurt. For they will be right.

The Devil Race wasn't that numerous. The Nobles didn't even make up those numbers. There were at most tens of thousands of Noble Devils within the remaining thirty or so Devil Houses. A hundred thousand at most, even.

The rest? It was all made up of Middle and Low Class Devils, which kept the society running. Which cut the grass. Cooked the food. Sharpened the weapons. Made clothes, cleaned the windows- Everything the Nobles do not do for themselves, and pay others to be done.

And even then, after the Civil War, those numbers had taken an even sharper dive. After the constant surge of Gates? That number was even lower.

The last time – roughly five years ago – that Ajuka had done a count of how many Devils remained, he had come up to a chilling four million.

The number now, after countless casualties from Mercenaries and soldiers and other Gate disasters, had likely fallen by another million, or half.

And now, Fleurdelys opening the doors to New Haven caused a collapse that will propagate across all of the Devil Cities and Noble Houses. One that will cripple them heavily.

Servants left in droves. Civilians disappeared within minutes. Countless cities were nearly emptied within just the first hours.

Even when everyone knew that New Haven only had homes for just a hundred thousand civilians, it still did not deter the masses from going, willing to live within tents just so that they could escape his rule. His cities. The Nobles.

They'd rather build homes and a future with their own hands than wait for someone who only gives promises to appease the masses.

And this wasn't even the worst of the events taking place.

The distraught, broken cries of Serafall filled his ears as she lays on her knees, hunched over the bloodied white tarp that covered the corpse beneath. The corpse of Sona Sitri, her younger sister.

The entire Sitri House had been slaughtered within moments. Far too fast for any of Serafall's agents or Spells to alert her. Every servant, soldier and Noble lay dead, horrendously maimed and ravaged by by some kind of poison.

The stench of blood was nauseating, and the entire mansion was a foul sight. Blood and corpses everywhere, all with faces frozen in pure agony, showing that their deaths had not been quick or painless.

Serafall's magical aura rampaged wildly, threatening to bring forth an ice age that would swallow the whole Sitri House lands and beyond, yet it didn't. Despite her cries and rampaging magical aura, the Satan Leviathan still managed to control herself enough to not lay waste to the surroundings.

"This was premeditated." Ajuka's words cut through the dismayed cries, making Sirzechs' attention snap towards his friend and fellow Satan, while Serafall got her emotions under control so to listen in, "The poison, the cause of all this death, has been in the bloodstream of every single member and servant for years."

Eyes shoot wide open at that, "Y-Years?" Serafall questions, voice hoarse, "I-… I thought this would have been Her doing, s-seeing the grudge she had towards my-" Her words choke, and more tears flow down her cheeks, only to freeze and burst apart before they could drop.

Ajuka nods, gaze severe, "It was hidden. Cloaked in their very Devil Energy, just waiting to be roused and activated." His gaze flicks between his two friends, faint hesitation within it, before he speaks, "Whoever did this… It was from the Sitri House."

Sirzechs draws in a deep, slow breath, "They likely escaped to New Haven after this, then." They used the chaos to accomplish this goal of theirs, and then likely fled to the new Devil territory they had no jurisdiction over.

"But why would they do this?" He turns his gaze towards Serafall, who held a heavy frown on her face, her eyes bloodshot and narrowed in confusion and fury.

"I d-don't know…" She starts, staring down at the tarp that covers the corpse of her sister, "There shouldn't be any-" That's when she pauses, and her eyes widen. Her gaze flicks towards the table of the dining hall, where the corpses of her parents lay, slumped against the table and covered by their own tarps.

"You thought of something?" Ajuka probes, and Serafall gulps with a slow nod.

"There is… Something." She stands, slowly and on shaky feet, "More than a decade ago, my parents started some sort of… Experiment. They wanted… They wanted another me." Sirzechs hisses at that, eyes screwing shut at that. He could already see where this was going. "Another Serafall, but one that… One that obeyed them."

"After I left House Sitri to become the Satan Leviathan, I washed my hands of them. Even when Sona was born, I didn't really pay much attention to what was going on with the House and the Branch Families."

Ajuka crosses his arms, severe frown on his face, "What did they do?"

"That's the thing… I don't know." Serafall sighs, a sob threatening to break past her lips as she tries to drag her gaze away from the corpse at her feet, "I know it involved the Branch Families, but I don't know the exact details of it. I had them shut it down, and since then I never heard more mentions of it, so I thought…"

The Satan Beelzebub sighs through his nostrils, gaze falling low in consideration, "I'll see what records I can dig up… But I'll be busy with the rest of the events currently swamping us."

Serafall nods and sniffles softly. Her right hand rises up, wiping away at the frozen tear trails still on her face, "I'll be going to New Haven." She suddenly declares, and Sirzechs stiffens, "Not as Satan Leviathan. But as Serafall Sitri."

Her gaze burns with a fierce, burning and hate-fueled determination, "I just want to find my sister's murderer. That's all."

The Satan Lucifer chews on his inner cheek in thought, "Consider that this may also be a ploy. To draw your anger towards New Haven." It could be the Great King Faction's doing. The Old Satan's Faction, even.

There were just… So, so many possible culprits. So many bastards who could be holding the strings.

And as he thought that, his memories flash back to that dinner he had at his family's home, where he was schooled by someone not even a tenth of his age.

But then again… Scaith was right, wasn't he?

"Bring Sona with you, then." Ajuka suddenly suggests, and Serafall frowns heavily… Before her eyes slowly widen and redden with hope.

"You think the Necromancer could…?" The frail, shaky hope in her voice tore Sirzechs apart, and he hated the fact that he could do nothing for his dear friend.

Words of condolence would be useless, for he knows well that Sona is Serafall's anchor. One she latched on despite their rocky relationship due to the usual teenage drama, and Sona being constantly compared to her older, much more powerful sister.

It was drama that would disappear with time. Once the teenager years are far behind, and the younger Sitri had gained more experience, but now…

"It might be possible." Ajuka reassures, "Just… Don't have high hopes. Our relationship with them is non-existent."

Quietly, Serafall nods and motions for some of the soldiers to step forward and take care of her sister's corpse under her careful, unblinking gaze.

The other two Satans watch them go, and Sirzechs keep hating himself for having no words to comfort his friend.

None of them wanted this job. They just took it because they couldn't allow idiots who didn't have the prosperity of their Race in mind.

But then, did they do any good themselves?

"Sirzechs." Ajuka calls out softly, startling the redhead out of his thoughts. "It is time you make a choice."

Blue eyes blink slowly, "A… Choice?"

The Satan Beelzebub nods, gaze serious, "There is chaos out there. The Nobles have gone feral, and will do anything – and I mean it – to stop their servants from leaving."

"Hence…" Turning, the green haired Satan holds Sirzechs gaze with his own, "It is now time to put down our morals, and become the monsters that squash the Nobles beneath their boots."

Hands slowly clench into fists, and the words of the Necromancer ring within Sirzechs mind once more, "You bear the name of the Devil, yet try act so… Human."

Any dislike Sirzechs had for Fleurdelys and her Queen vanish into thin air as his gaze chills. "I'll call my Peerage." Ajuka smiles.

"I'm done playing nice with these animals."

~XXX~

"You want us to open a shop in New Haven?" Lord Phenex question, turning his gaze towards his wonderful and skilled niece.

Changli nods, face all smiles, standing beside a starry-eyed Ravel. His young daughter looked up to Changli as her role model, and that made him quite happy.

"Wouldn't that cause problems with the people who have moved here?" His youngest male son, Riser, questions curiously as he turns away from the shelves of the rather large shop Fleurdelys had basically gifted them.

The massive city was divided in quarters, each being a circle contained within massive reinforced walls, where giant Dragons sit and watch the horizon for any threat.

The main circle was the entertainment district. Movie theaters, museums, children daycare centers, music halls, bars, and even arenas that would show off monsters captured in No Man's Land.

The next circle was the market district, filled with food stalls, shopping malls, restaurants, so on and so forth. After that were the massive living quarters, going from the third to the sixth circle, with more being added.

Already the city was full, and uncountable numbers of large tents had been offered and set up for those waiting to have their own home finished.

Many Devils had already joined the Forging Sect from the Chinese Faction in droves, eager to learn how to build, how to make weapons and armors and how to tend to them, and other esoteric arts taught by that Sect.

While the women had joined the Alchemy, Talisman or Formation Sects, thus giving New Haven access to all of these people to further boost its economy and power.

Homes were being completed in droves with everyone working together, with them only requiring the finishing touches to expand the insides according to the needs of the families assigned to them.

Lord Phenex had to admit that it was a beautiful sight. Seeing those without families eagerly put themselves at the bottom of the list so that children would have homes much faster.

It was nice to see so many children gathered together too. The schools had massive classrooms meant to contain a lot of them – the poor teachers – and they were all going wild.

He faintly remember seeing a massive Undead Dragon buried beneath laughing children. It was strangely horrifying.

"New Haven is a place where everyone is equal." Changli states warmly, "And we want to remind everyone of that, and this shop will help."

Moving behind the counter, the young woman waved a hand towards the large sealed barrels in the back room, "These barrels hold a liquid that Scaith himself made from the Sephiroth Graal. It can heal, but the inherent healing properties aren't that powerful."

Lady Phenex hops forward with an interested hum, "I presume you have already thought of a way around?" Changli flushes at the knowing gaze directed her way, but nods nonetheless.

"You can use these to dilute the Phoenix Tears one step further. To sell for cheap, meant as cures for scrapes, illness, colds- Minor issues like that." Lord Phenex whistles at that.

Changli had already helped them dilute the Phoenix Tears for mass-production and sale, but this pushed it a step even further. A single Phoenix Tear would create uncountable numbers of massively diluted vials, so it wasn't even a waste.

"This young man has a great many talents." Lord Phenex couldn't help but praise. Sadly, he still hadn't had the chance to meet his friends Queen.

Changli nods lowly, the flush on her cheeks much deeper than before, "H-He has a great many ideas. Working with him is very nice!"

Lady Phenex shoots a knowing smile and glance towards her husband, who holds back a soft snort.

Unaware of that, Changli suddenly perks up, "Oh, he also has a gift for you all!" The young woman bends down to grab something beneath the counter, before popping back up with a large crimson egg within her grasp.

A large egg much, much bigger than her head, which she gently places on top of the counter, "This is a Phoenix he made!" Changli proudly huffs out, massive smile on her face as her family freezes and gapes at the large, visibly hot egg.

"T-Truly?!" Ravel gasps out, hesitantly reaching for the large egg with one small, curious hand.

"It is currently slumbering and will awaken once you make it your familiar." And the egg is instantly snatched away from Ravel by Lady Phenex, who hugs it against her bosom with a wide, greedy smirk.

Changli just titters softly at the sight, "It will take a while to grow up, but it does have our Clan Trait! So it'll fit the Phenex House the best!"

Lord Phenex had already disappeared off within his own mental world, drooling at the mere mental image of him proudly flying on a gigantic flaming phoenix and showing it off to his haters.

"Shall we consider this as dowry, dear?" Lady Phenex suddenly asks, making Changli squeak and flush brightly.

"Aunty!"

Lord Phenex coughs into his fist and frowns heavily, "A phoenix as dowry for Changli, our jewel?… Worth it."

"Not you too, Uncle!" The flushed beauty groans loudly, before pouting at them, "Scaith can also fix our fertility issues, and has offered those services to you…"

Lord Phenex instantly finds himself frozen on the spot as his wife burns holes through him with her piercing gaze.

Now, that… That would be nice. Not for his hips. Or his lasting survival. Or his manhood. But some more children were always nice.

"W-We can talk about this at a later date…" His wife cackles like the damn vixen she is, which makes him shudder and pale. But not whimper. He is a manly man, and he does not whimper.

"Still, I do quite like this offer." Lady Phenex admits, changing the subject, much to her husband's relief, allowing him to let out a long and deep breath of relief while his son gives him a thumb's up, "It also lets us be closer to you, so that we can visit you often!"

The good thing was that they weren't even that badly hurt from the sudden escape of workers and Low Class Devils. The Phenex House lands had long since been mined completely centuries ago, so they had loaned their workers to other Houses unless they required them for Gates and such.

But that was rare, as their army could do that already. How to skin monsters, dissect them, and even mine the ores from Superimposition Gates.

At most, they handled the shops across Devil Cities, but even this loss of monetary income wouldn't hurt them, and will not for centuries to come. That is just how much the Phenex House had saved throughout the centuries thanks to the sales of the very expensive Phoenix Tears, which sky-rocketed once the Gates started popping up.

Thus, New Haven wasn't an eyesore. It was actually a very beautiful city, which had a powerful aura lingering around it.

With a leyline beneath it pouring out immense quantities of Mana, the enormous array protecting the city was likely among the strongest defenses in the Underworld. Magical barriers were very, very lacking compared to stationary Arrays and Formations, after all.

Any further exploration of the city came to a halt when a large surge of magic came from the main square in the middle of the city, a blinding flash erupting soon after and depositing hundreds of people carrying tools, large boxes and the likes, who swiftly started rushing away.

All of them wore white robes that held the symbol of a hammer and anvil over their chest, which marked them as disciples of the Forging Sect.

"Scaith!" Changli suddenly calls out, her face bearing a thousand-watt smile, which made Lady Phenex throw her husband another knowing smile and look.

Their niece rushed up to a handsome young man holding a large box of his own, sweat clinging to his forehead and hair a complete mess. Even his fine clothing was covered in dust.

The young man with peculiar pupils blinks, then smiles at Changli, who swiftly approaches him and gives his state a confused look, "What have you been doing that you're so dirty?"

"Ah, that…" Scaith blinks, turns towards the departing disciples, then turns back with a bright smile, "Haggling!"

An irate shout came from the distant disciples, "That ain't haggling, you fuck!" An old dwarf of a man loudly hollers, being held back and dragged away by the tired disciples, "You robbed us blind! Blind, I say! We'll never recover from this-!"

Scaith's smile turns innocent under Changli's intense stare. "What? He wanted me to bring back Guan Yu as a powerful Jiangshi. That has to cost quite a bit."

"So you… Robbed him blind?" The young woman giggles, and Scaith just shrugs without shame.

"Got plenty of weapons for the Undead army though!" His cheeky grin evoked a blush from Changli, which the Necromancer misses when he takes note of them, "Oh dear… This is one hell of a first impression, huh?"

Lord Phenex snorts while his wife laughs and lifts the gifted egg up, "Don't worry, the egg makes up for it!" That didn't reassure the Necromancer, who slumps and even pouts.

"He likes making good first impressions." Changli mock-whispers towards her family, earning her a light glare from the Queen of her Peerage.

"I am a refined man with style and class, I'll have you know."

Changli titters and dusts off his right shoulder with the back of her hand, "Uh-huh, I can totally see that now…" She playfully states, "What did you even do to get covered in so much dust?"

The Necromancer shrugs, "Helped the guys dig out even their very, very old weapons. I wasn't going to leave without everything they had."

So he did rob them blind…

Turning back towards the rest of the Phenex family, Scaith offers them a wide smile, "The egg will take a bit to hatch and grow. Mostly because I want to study if growing up will make it stronger than the ones that I've made into adults from the get-go."

Lord Phenex blinks, "You've made more of them?"

Scaith nods towards Changli, "A couple of dozen, all under Changli's control. Felt like spoiling her a bit."

The look Lady Phenex threw her husband was nearly as bright as the Sun itself.

"Now, I'd love to hang around and chat, but I am swamped with quite a lot of work!" Picking up the stuff in his arms, the dust-covered Necromancer turns to leave, wide grin on his face, "Do hang around for the night, I'll make sure to treat you all to some fine food!"

And with that, he departs, leaving a flushed and fidgeting Changli under the intense stare of the rest of her family.

The squeal that erupts out of Lady Phenex's lips could rupture the eardrums of lesser Devils.

~XXX~

Making an army of Undead is laughably easy when I can delegate all the work.

The Corpse Striders had been modified a bit, and I now have over a hundred of these hulking monstrosities of flesh, bone and Necrotic Magic.

And I left them to tirelessly work tearing through the immense mountains of corpses gathered from clearing the reaches of No Man's Land closest to us, the many corpses gathered by the Angels while on their murder spree to gather more Souls to help God recover, and so much, much more.

To say that they can be stacked up into mountains would be and understatement.

The best part? They have all been stored right beneath New Haven. A small space, really- Just massively expanded into a rectangular shape with no end through a Formation.

This lets the area be choked full of magical energies due to the leyline, thus making me able to leave Land of the Defiled active since its creation without taking any strain on me.

This now left this underground pocket filled with Necrotic Miasma, and thanks to the new and improved Corpse Striders, Corpse Qi has joined it. Any other living being would be poisoned to death within seconds by standing in this desecrated space, but for me it feels refreshing.

Dense clouds and pools of Necrotic Miasma and Corpse Qi linger everywhere, drowning the corpses in it, making them enormously more powerful and tougher than they were in life.

And the Corpse Striders tear apart these corpses, and out of them are slowly fashioning an ever growing army of giant humanoid skeleton warriors clad in dense bone armor.

Each of them is fashioned after Lu Bu – not that any of them will get close to match the huge bastard in pure physical might – and I've granted them all Souls. Not to make the living, but to make them learn.

I still had my old Ancestors on had, which didn't get to see much action for a while due to how fast I grow as a Necromancer, but now I've found a good use for all of them.

I upgraded them, made them mightier, and also made them into teachers. The body is the container for the Soul, the body is the first to learn before imprinting things into the Soul.

It is why any Mage I bring back can still use the repertoire of Spells despite lacking a Soul, like with Rhapthorne.

Thus, I gave young Souls to my whole army- Well, not me. I made it so the Corpse Striders can grant a Soul Seed to their creations. I just need to restock them every now and then, but it is very easy and fast to do.

Through this, my Undead Ancestors now have a Magic Unit beneath them. A thousand Undead Mages each, all learning from them, without pause or rest, for they do not need it.

Lu Bu instead trained the Generals, the strongest Undead Jiangshi I created before the new and enhanced Corpse Striders.

A thousand of them in total, all with the best of the best, clad in corrupted Plate Mail armor, looking akin to humanoid Dragons, and holding weapons made of the same materials.

Powerful Jiangshi with their own Core, trained in combat by Lu Bu himself, and slowly being taught how to wield Touki like he does too. Once matured, these puppies will be horrifying monsters.

The other Jiangshi don't receive the same treatments because making Plate Mail armor takes a lot of resources if I do not use the Sephiroth Graal, and I cannot personally upgrade my whole army, especially with how enormous it is by now.

Each Corpse Strider churns out fifty Jiangshi every minute, and I have around one-hundred of them. They've been at this since after we took out the Titan, and by now I see no end to my Jiangshi army.

With the Generals trained, I had them train the army. They can fight and train all they want, constantly, and now they are all equipped with the best weapons made by the Forging Sect.

The best thing about Corpse Qi? It corrupts and empowers these weapons even more. And the best thing about the weapons made by the Chinese Faction? They can grow stronger.

They have these things called Item Spirits, which are the Souls of weapons, which learn and refine techniques, or help refine the energy flow of their master. They make a lot of difference in combat.

So of course I robbed the Forging Sect of all of their weapons, new and old. The old ones had lost their Item Spirit, and there we so, so many of them… But nothing I couldn't fix!

Hence why I made a Corpse Strider that would just swallow the old weapons and shit them back out with young Souls inside them. Like hell I'd spend so much time to put Souls in each of them.

Thus, I made sure my whole army got at least one such weapon. Even if they ran out, I'll have them give their bone weapons to the Corpse Strider made to implant Item Spirits within them, just so that they wouldn't lose out.

With this, my Jiangshi army is learning, growing with each passing moment, and equipped to the teeth with the best of the best. It has long since surpassed the hundred-thousand mark. I'm pretty sure I'll hit the millions – if I haven't already – pretty soon.

Then, I moved to Rhapthorne. When I first got the Sephiroth Graal, I had planted a young Soul inside both him and Lu Bu, and I've retrieved these Souls and exchanged them with younger ones once more.

Then, I fused these two Souls that had learned everything from Lu Bu and Rhapthorne. Fighting styles, all the Spells, how to use Tension and Touki… And then I fused this new Soul, with all the Souls from the Flaming Angels that were beneath the Titan.

Their corpses were then used to create a container for this very, very powerful Soul.

A body similar to Ddraig's, robes fashioned out of corrupt Plate Mail Armor, a complete Corpse Core, and a Soul that will grant my future new Undead Minion might close if not surpassing Lu Bu's.

A Holy Necrotic Undead. A Dark Bishop, capable of healing, buffing and attack Spells, but also fight in close quarters.

He is still gestating, soaking in Necrotic Mana and Corpse Qi to empower his body more and more until I'll raise him.

He is already Maou Class, for sure. Maybe even a bit higher, perhaps touching on the realm of Super Devils… Fuck, what if I make him one?

The first Holy Demonic being… His lack of life could help him not mutate and collapse from the Super Devil genes… And I've analyzed Michael too.

The make-up of the Archangel, mixed with the make-up of Super Devils… Just what sort of monstrosity can this fusion birth?

But… I could also lose everything. It wouldn't be an immense loss, since I can do it again in a month or so, but still… I also still have that essence from Ophis, so perhaps...

Fuck it, we ball.

Time to make the first Super Arch-Devil.

Or would it be Super Nephilim?

Eh, whatever.

...You better not fucking blow up on me, pal.

….

My return back home was followed by a warm and much needed shower, where luckily – not really – no one jumped me in the shower.

Which did raise some alarm bells, as Zani would never skip the chance to get laid and have some fun.

Said suspicion bloomed when I reached the living room of our mansion, which was moved closer to New Haven. Teleportation is one hell of a nifty thing.

The couches were occupied, with one being taken by Fleurdelys, flanked by a very serious and awake Zani, and a frowning Tio.

Before them, much to my surprise, sat Serafall herself. Though, the Satan didn't seem to be here in any hostile form. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there was a depressive air around her.

...Something happened.

"What did I miss?" I make my presence known, making the ladies perk up. Fleur sends a blinding smile my way, her eyes tired from handling New Haven's affairs all day and making sure everything was proceeding smoothly, and no one got bright ideas.

Serafall's instead had her eyes overflow with hope, her mouth opened for a short moment, before she bit down on her lips and restrained herself.

I'll be honest; I don't like seeing her like this. She was a favorite character of mine from a very stupid, joke of a series that was carried by fanfiction and the smut born from it.

Fleurdelys turns her gaze to Serafall, then back at me, "Serafall's younger sister was murdered." I pause at that, "The entire Sitri House was, in fact."

What the fuck.

"Just like that? No struggle?" I question, approaching the couches with a severe frown on my face. There was a grudge against the Sitri House, one that would end with them torn apart, and with Sona humiliated and probably killed by Fleur, but this was far, far into the future, and by the Fleur might have changed her mind and just humiliated the Sitri Heiress.

"Poison." Serafall answers, voice cracking as she spits that word out, "Everyone, from soldiers to servants, to my sister and parents… They all died in the same minute, poisoned over time, for years."

Okay, what the fuck… This feels like a plot from the Old Satan Faction, maybe to stir shit and make Serafall go insane and attack us wildly, but it hasn't gone how they wanted.

"You think the killer might have fled here?" Serafall nods, then moves to fully face me.

"I-… I know we've haven't had any good relations, and we've… We've been-" Fleur looks at me, and offers me a faint smile and nod.

So I just sigh and put my hands on my hips, "I'll do it." I drawl out, bringing Serafall to a pause. Her mouth opens, eyes widen and redden, and words visibly fail her, "But… You gotta apologize to her first." I jab a thumb towards Fleurdelys, who pouts my way in that cute angry way of hers which makes me want to kiss her.

And pin her on a bed. Which I will do later.

Serafall looks between the two of us, tears freely flowing down her cheeks, "I could hug the two of you right now, you know?"

"I have a feeling I won't survive said hug, so no thanks…" I dryly state, which earns me a soft, bubbly laugh from the distraught woman, who proceeds to wipe away her tears with the back of her hand.

Still, I move and summon one of the cups of the Sephiroth Graal into my right hand, "Mind pointing me in the general location of the Sitri House?" I ask Serafall, who nods and stands up, before turning a bit and pointing in the direction of the mansion's doors.

The Graal in my hand glows with milky white light. I first scan Serafall, as her Soul will naturally be slightly similar to Sona's, so finding it will be easier.

Then I turn my Soul Sight towards the Sitri House lands. With how many people died in the same spot, it is quite easy to find the mansion even from this distance.

I did this already when looking for the Original Leviathan, so doing it again is even easier.

"Found her." I state, the Graal flaring with light and collecting the weak Soul and pulling it back to us, and making it appear right within the cup, where I turn my gaze towards it-

"They are just Branch Family animals. Cattle, if you will."

"If any of these maggots survive the experiment, you can recruit them in your Peerage, Sona."

"Father, mother, I heard that another test subject died."

"-expected from Branch Family filth. They cannot even survive such little pain-"

"-antarella is pulling through once more."

"-many test subjects remain?"

"Just her."

"Sona, my dear daughter, what do you suggest-"

"-triple the dose-"

"-might not survive-"

"-screams are getting tiresome-"

"-waste of time… Oh well, we can marry her off in the future-"

I tighten my jaw and grip the cup within my trembling hand.

"Is… Is something wrong?" Serafall asks, voice shaky, gaze worried.

I wordlessly offer her the Graal.

She takes it slowly, her hands trembling and gaze hesitant. But she still takes it- And her eyes slowly widen in pure, overflowing horror.

"Oh, no…" She whispers, dread in her voice, "No, no, nononono…" Her face goes green, and the cup slips out of her hands, which rise to cover her mouth.

Tio rises and moves to assist Serafall, guiding her towards the bathroom so she could release her stomach's contents.

This surely did not happen in the story I know, but this world is different enough.

Fleurdelys, the Gates… The existence of them might have pushed the Sitri House to go through with those vile experiments. To have powerful pawns. To rise higher.

How many more Houses have done similar vile shit?

I don't even want to think about it.

I grab the cup with a sigh, and go to put it away before I catch sight of… Something.

"Scaith…?" I frown and turn my gaze towards No Man's Land.

My eyes widen in horror.

"Sound the alarm." Fleurdelys and Zani instantly stand up in alarm.

I turn my gaze, and everywhere I look, I just see more and more, and more-

"Gather all the Dragons. Split off to go and support the other Factions."

I turn a severe gaze towards them, "A Beast Tide is coming. Billions. Straight from No Man's Land."

Zani left without further words needed, while Fleurdelys gives me a worried look, "What about you?"

What about me…

I turn back to the immense army approaching New Haven… And I smile. Now, that's a whole lot of corpses.

"I'm a Necromancer." The Graal shines, connecting to the one held by Ddraig. The warning I told him about.

"Leave New Haven to me."

….

No Faction was going to be spared by the Beast Tide.

The alarm had been sounded, having been created a whole decade ago yet having never seen use since no tides ever flowed out from No Man's Land.

It was a fear. One that demanded the union of all Factions to combat, if it happened.

And today, that fear had become reality.

Uncountable numbers of beasts of all Classes overflowed from the horizon, trampling anything in their path like the feral beasts they were so to reach their target, the respective Faction before them.

It didn't matter which one it was. Youkai, Hindu, Chinese, Greek, Norse- All of them were being targeted, thus making them unable to support each other, the very reason the alarm had been made in the first place.

On the Chinese Faction side, they used the two hours they had before contact to prepare as much as possible.

Arrays and Formations were set up, poisons were readied, traps were set, artillery and armies of flying ships were armed and loaded. All Sects moved to fight against the incoming horde, both Righteous and Evil Path Sects.

Yet, they all faltered when the roars reached them. And they faltered further when the horizon became littered with shapes of all kinds.

Colossal titans, flying horrors, beasts burrowing beneath the earth. All screeching madly, frothing at the mouth, eager to feast upon them.

And then two figures smashed into the earth far ahead of them. Two warriors brought back from death.

Lu Bu rolled his shoulders, halberd lazily sat on one of them as he calmly stomped forward, advancing towards the incoming army without fear within his baleful reddish-green eyes.

Beside him, the gleaming Green Dragon Crescent Blade rose out of the dust cloud, and a tall figure clad in clean green robes followed after the Strongest Beneath The Heavens.

Their two figures alone, advancing fearlessly towards the beast tide, reignited the courage of the Chinese Faction as a whole.

Seeing two of the beings the youths and even the old worship to this day walk towards the incoming Beast Tide lit a fire beneath them.

Thus, they didn't wait for the Beast Tide to reach them, and instead met it in the middle.

Meanwhile, the Youkai Faction fared much worse. Their occupied territory was much, much smaller than the rest. The smallest occupied territory in the Underworld, in fact.

A territory that they were now wondering if it should be abandoned, for the losses would be uncountable, and victory against the horde wasn't guaranteed.

Yasaka nibbled on her lower lip, glaring towards the horizon with conflicting emotions.

The loss wouldn't be massive, but the other Factions will be encircled if she gave up on her position, and they will surely come knocking once everything calmed down.

"Lady Yasaka." One of her closest aides calls out to her, clearly rushing her to make a decision, for they still had time to pack everything and leave. If they were quick.

Her nails dig into her palm. Her desire to make the Youkai rise further hinged on mining these Gates for all they were worth. Training, materials, ores- All of it was power, or could be used to gain more power.

But now… A deep sigh leaves her lips, "Pass down my order; We are abandoning-" A multitude of roars cracked the skies open.

Yasaka's eyes blow wide open, and her gaze shoots skyward just in time to see an army of Dragons and Phoenixes fly overhead, and straight towards the Beast Tide marching towards them.

Hundreds, if not thousands of Dragons and Phoenixes both, their sharp cries and mighty roars matching the demented howls from the feral Gate invaders.

Among them, a mighty pitch black Dragon slowly descends before her, a beautiful pink and white haired woman standing upon its head, offering her a kind smile, "Apologies for the sudden appearance, Lady Yasaka. We – Changli Phenex and Tio Bune, Rooks of Fleurdelys Leviathan – are here to offer our army as assistance."

The alluring mature Kitsune couldn't help but gape at the spoken words. A whole army of Dragons and Phoenixes- The Necromancer. The one who holds the Sephiroth Graal.

There was no one that didn't hear about him in the whole Underworld, after all.

"I doubt I will ever be able to repay this kindness." Yasaka bows, a thankful smile on her face as she beheld the mighty sight of the beautiful army before her.

Changli's smile twitched into a playful one.

"I'm sure just giving us the corpses will be more than enough."

Despite herself, Yasaka couldn't help but let out a disbelieving laugh.

Necromancers truly were weird...

Finally, the biggest of Fleurdelys' forces and her whole army went to assist the front that faced the biggest portion of the invasion. The Devil Territory.

No words were exchanged when she arrived with Zani, Serafall and their armies. Instead, they gazed towards the distance, standing behind the Satan Beelzebub, who had dozens of Magic Circles flaring around him.

Behind them, all of the armies of all of the Noble Houses stood. From the top ten Rating Games fighters, to any able bodied fighter.

"Ajuka…?" Sirzechs calls out, not liking the silence from his best friend.

Silence. Then, the Satan Beelzebub finally speaks up, "One million."

The temperature drops.

Ajuka speaks up again, "Ten million."

Hearts stop beating, and faces pale to the level of a corpse.

Then… Ajuka speaks again, closing his eyes with a deep sigh.

"One-hundred million… And rising. Fast."

Fleurdelys frowns heavily. She didn't like this, one bit. It felt too unlucky.

A beast tide of such levels, and with the biggest horde aimed straight at the Devil Faction territories, right during their weakest moment. Torn apart, with heavy strife within, having lost their workers, and with the Noble Houses having been forcefully subjugated by the Satan Lucifer and Satan Beelzebub.

They were still weak. Still recovering. And will be for a while, until the Satans can stabilize their internal situation.

And yet… She remembered the Khaos Brigade Scaith told her about. Of their bases in No Man's Land.

This had to be their doing. Using the essence of the Infinity to drive the beasts wild and send them hurling towards the Factions of the Underworld.

For what reason they wanted such destruction, she didn't know, nor did she care much. They stood in her way, so they had to be cut down.

The horizon and the distant skies turned black from the sheer number of rabid creatures charging towards them, yet their demented cries and howls were soon drowned out by a much, much more powerful one.

One that shook the land and the skies.

The clouds blew apart, and the radiant form red form of the Red Dragon Emperor slowly descended down, colossal clawed arms crossed before the jewel on his chest, jaws set in a grim grin, and gaze locked on the horizon.

Even with the arrival of one of the Heavenly Dragons, the situation looked grim.

"Get ready." Ddraig suddenly spoke, voice heavy, followed by a low growl as the gem on his chest starts to glow, "Something… Horrible, is coming."

The horizon went dark.

A rumble drifted across the Heavens and shook their very hearts and Souls.

And they all could only watch as a flying, continent-sized monstrosity slowly drifted towards them, skyscraper-sized tentacles drifting down from the dark clouds, ending into enormous mouths filled with more tentacles covered in sharp, hooked teeth.

A horrid, nightmarish sound drifted out of the jellyfish-like horror. It was like the moaning of a ghost, just coupled with sharp nails dragging along a chalkboard.

Yet, that's when a beam of light cleaved Reality in half.

The jellyfish stilled, then two separate halves crashed down upon the land below like colossal meteorites.

The skies above the Devils burned gold, and the songs of the Heavenly Host reached their ears.

They descended in the millions, clad in radiant white and gold armor, bearing flaming armaments overflowing with their Holy Light and Faith.

But the most eye-catching of all was Her.

Beauty made flesh. A dress of woven Divinity and Holy Light, hair and eyes made of gold, and fourteen crystallized wings of Light and Flames, glowing with a radiance that put the Sun to shame.

"Be not afraid, children of Lucifer." Her heavenly voice reached their ears, her smile reassuring, yet her gaze… It seemed to be looking for someone.

It settled on Fleurdelys, then looked to those close to her.

Then, the ethereal woman pouts. Fleurdelys' eyebrows start twitching.

Did she have to count the God of the Bible as a rival?!

A.N. Everyone fighting over Scaith while he just hums happily and desecrates corpses in the background, unaware of the expanding plot surrounding his dick. Been a while since i wrote smut for this fic, i'll have to rectify that soon.

Also, I kinda like giving the Khaos Brigade so much power, but them being so utterly fucking stupid in using it.

Kinda fits idiots like Rizevim and Euclid, to be fair. 'Muh destruction!' ahh idiots…

Either way, hope y'all enjoyed this chappy!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 15

A golden cup cracks.

The large Television

I, Draugr Chapter 56

The Ebony Blade draws power from betrayal.

No matter what kind of betrayal it is, it still creates fuel for the blade to store and empower itself from.

Stabbing a close friend or lover in the back. Leaving them to torn apart by a horde of monsters, or even tripping them so they could sacrifice their lives for another.

Breaking a promise. Going against an Oath. Any mere act that counts as a 'Betrayal' fuels the blade, making it stronger. Sharper.

Alas, all this energy would vanish the moment the Ebony Blade moved from one host to the other… But what if the Daedric Artifact would remain in the hands of the same person for thousands upon thousands of years?

Thus, Dinok took on the accursed Blade of Betrayal, and made countless, countless Oaths.

An Oath to always search for her beloved twin sister.

An Oath to always support the World-Eater.

An Oath to slaughter every single living being.

An Oath to care about her mortal body.

Oath after Oath, with her going against them each passing day, creating immense amounts of energy for the Ebony Blade. All that never saw use.

Until Dinok felt that familiar, nostalgic aura. She felt all of Mundus wail at the presence she longed to see so deeply, and her skeletal body moved without hesitation.

The barrier sealing her burst apart like it was never there, and the lone Priest of Arkay within the church could do nothing as he watched that figure draped in a tattered cloak rush out from behind his back, and exit the church with quick, almost desperate strides.

The Priest forgot to be afraid. Forgot to raise any form of alarm. For in that moment, he did not see or feel a terrifying Undead older than Whiterun itself.

All he saw was a girl rushing towards her father.

While far away from Whiterun, upon a ruined battlefield collapsing beneath the sheer weight of Solomon's presence, all the Gods – Divine and Daedric both – found their gaze rest upon the one being that fooled them all.

The one being that left them in the future, while he changed the past to his leisure. Changed things where they could not act, or have agents of their own.

Where their gaze could no longer reach, for even the God of Time had to abide to the linear flow of the River.

And as the Lord of Demons stood there, undoing Reality by simply existing, every single being that gazed at him understood one singular thing…

He shouldn't exist.

Solomon was akin to a Black Hole, devouring everything – physical or not – while his army of trillions of Eldritch Horrors howled and snapped at the army gathered before it, trembling and shivering within their boots.

The hood of the cloaked being lifted, revealing a simple Wooden Mask beneath, which slowly lifted its gaze to rest upon the floating and stunned form of Morokei.

The Dragon Priest shudders, and suddenly moves to flee- Only for a lone finger to flick in his direction.

The Heavens cracked open, and Morokei vanished, utterly erased from existence… Only for a Mask to explode into shards, and for the one wearing it and hiding far outside of Skyrim to stare at its drifting dust in pure horror.

Solomon's gaze lowers, and the army of Undead vanishes. His gaze turns, and his army vanishes into nothing, leaving behind a gaping wound in Time that struggled to heal itself.

That's when the air booms, and a cloaked figure smashes into the ground before him. "Bor… Mah…" A lone, soft and desperate whisper echoes out, a black skeleton stumbling out of the cloud of dust it had created upon landing.

Dinok stumbles forward and crumbles on her skeletal legs, empty eye-sockets flicking up to gaze at Solomon, "Bor… Mah…" She repeats softly, and Solomon gently reaches forward, cradling the skull within hands cloaked in shadows.

"Slen-Tiid-Vo." Time flows backwards, and Dinok quivers. Organs and muscles and bones stitch back upon her body. A long mane of silver hair reappears and cascades down her back, pale and blind eyes gaze at Solomon with adoration and childish love.

Ancient armored robes reappear over her pale, lithe form, with her tattered cloak now repaired and whole.

A lone, fond chuckle drifts out of Solomon, who strokes her head gently, earning a delighted smile from the quiet, blind woman who leans into his touch.

Blind eyes gaze up at him, then her living and pale hands raise the Ebony Blade in her grasp.

Entire Eras of sacrifices, emotional and physical both, would finally come to fruition. Her purpose and self-given task would finally be complete.

Without a word, Solomon reaches for the Ebony Blade… And shatters it with a swift and merciless squeeze of his hand.

Thousands upon thousands of years of gathered energy from uncountable numbers of broken Oaths and vows were released in that very moment.

An ethereal energy different from Magicka that only the Gods can draw upon, using it to bend Reality to their whim. To reach and poison Nirn with their honeyed words aimed towards those with twisted minds that would gladly do their bidding for power.

And Solomon gathered all of that energy… And turned it upon the Gods themselves.

His whole being flowed into it, his hands cupping around a radiant star burning within his grasp.

"From this day forth…"

Hildr shudders as she hears that voice, her lone eye blowing wide open and glistening with tears.

Kara herself recoils back in horror, while Lah sighs deeply and lowers his head.

"The Gods will no longer meddle with Nirn."

The Star shot into the sky, burning itself into the night, becoming the biggest and brightest in the dome of darkness sprinkled with holes in Reality left behind by the creators of Nirn departing from it.

An energy born from betrayal, was used instead for the betterment of Nirn. For all the Races of Mer and Men, so that they could all go forward without having Gods meddle in their lives, bringing forth disasters that only other Gods could fix.

Now, only their voices would reach Nirn. Under the protection of the large, glowing golden Star, no Daedric forces could descend, even on their Summoning Day.

And all they could do – at least the worst of them – was rage. Rage uselessly at the barrier that sealed Nirn away from them. A barrier they could do nothing against, for it still lay within Nirn itself, thus already weakening the amount of power they could use against it.

Meanwhile, the Mad God laughed and mocked his fellow irate Gods, enjoying the delightful show with a nice cup of warm, molten cheese like the fine, refined gentleman he is.

"You refused to assist with its creation, so you do not deserve to partake on it."

Nirn was given back to its true creators. The Divines felt their connection with the World deepen, but also more restricted.

They could send down a sliver of themselves like the Daedric Gods could, leave it in the form of an Artifact to be found by their would be Champion, but they were also restricted.

They could not demand things from people. From their Champions too, even. They were now Watchers, simply allowing the mortal Races to finally live free of fears of Divine Disasters befalling upon them during their lives.

Far too many times has Nirn suffered because of the Gods. Far too many monsters and disasters were made because of them abusing their powers to satisfy their childish desires.

And as all the mortals upon Tamriel gazed up at the night sky, they all stared at the radiant golden Star shining brightly upon them.

For the first time in history, a Star in the night was born through the hands of Mortals. A Mortal Star among Divine ones.

And when all eyes on the battlefield fall down on the one who made all of this possible, they find him gone. His suffocating presence was no longer there, and the world wasn't collapsing anymore due to his existence.

The Elder Scroll high in the sky soon shattered into motes of light, and the Time Wound slammed shut moments later without a sound, leaving behind the dense chill from the ruined lands beyond it.

All that was left was a ruined battlefield, the corpses of fallen warriors, a weeping child, and furious Gods raging against a seal that they could do nothing against.

And those who beheld these sudden events they could only watch unfold were suddenly struck by a sudden and unexplainable sense of loss.

Kara suddenly perks up as Lah starts to move, wings flapping as his form takes into the dark skies lit up by a radiant golden star. "Honey?"

Lah remains quiet for a while, before softly speaking up.

"I believe it is time we get some answers."

~XXX~

For the first time since I've been in this skeletal body, I am actually feeling something.

I am feeling… Full. Like I've had a large meal that stuffed me up and left me thoroughly satisfied. Enough so that I'd want to belch in satisfaction, but I unfortunately cannot.

The sheer influx of Souls and power was so immense I was struggling to put both to use, and I know for a fact Alduin was doing it with far greater ease.

More than half of the Soul Cairn was long gone, having turned into a black void that kept howling and expanding around us. I know that the Ideal Masters are still alive – somewhat – but Alduin has thoroughly fucked them up.

I think he can directly target them through devouring the crystals they use as mediums, and the idiots basically moved them around us to try and kick us out of the Soul Cairn… But they basically sent them to Alduin as free food.

So, the World-Eater chomped on them, and somehow massive damaged the Ideal Masters behind each crystal. The amount of power he must've gained from this is likely immense.

Not that my gains are lacking.

Spell 'Draconian Howl' has been Maxed!

Spell 'Draconian Howl' has Evolved!

[Heaven-Piercer]

A Spell born and modified to shatter and pierce through any obstacle with pure speed and might.

No defense, by physical or magical, can offer much resistance against this Spell.

This Spell requires (0/2) Dragon Souls to Evolve.

Spell 'Conjure War Beasts' has been Maxed!

Spell 'Conjure War Beasts' has Evolved!

[Conjure Daedric Titan]

Modified beasts made to resemble the mighty Dragons that once ruled Tamriel, but coming short of matching the strongest among that Race.

These winged, bipedal giants now roam the Planes of Oblivion, growing in might by consuming their fellow Daedra, and now able to Conjure their own armies of Lesser Daedra.

(Current available minions; Ash Titan, Holy Titan, Pestilence Titan,…)

This Spell cannot Evolve anymore.

Spell 'Terra Santa' has been Maxed!

Spell 'Terra Santa' has Evolved!

[Celestial Paean]

A Holy Spell of colossal scope, bringing prosperity, healing, strength and energy to any within its radius.

This Spell's healing is near instantaneous, requiring instant destruction of one's head to claim a life of those under its effect, lest any damage be instantly undone.

Any land this Spell is cast on is blessed and flourishes, bearing healthier crops at a far faster rate, bringing prosperity to the region.

This Spell cannot Evolve anymore.

One Spell after the other was finished being perfected and upgraded to the best they could be, or just a level before they'll reach their max.

Until, finally… My attention turns to my last Spell Slot. The one I was planning on using to create an Absolute Defense. Something akin to the Spell Shalidor was known for, which he created to replicate a certain overpowered shield.

For a moment, I hesitate… Then I realize I have far too many bullshit powerful Spells, but no defense ones other than Atlas – which I mostly use to beat the fuck out of people – so it is best to remedy that.

Instead of having to rely on a simple Ward and dump colossal quantities of Magicka in it and hope that it sticks.

So, I get to work!

You have created a new Spell!

Spell 'Ward' has been Maxed!

Spell 'Ward' has Evolved!

Spell 'Grand Ward' has been Maxed!

Spell 'Grand Ward' has Evolved!
Spell 'Grand Ward' has been Maxed!

Spell 'Aegis' has Evolved!
[Avalon]

A grand, nigh-unbreakable shield that can take any shape the caster wishes.

Striking it – be it through physical or magical means – will evoke a terrifying backlash that can either be redirected towards another target, or released in a wide area blast.

This Spell requires a Dragon Soul to Evolve.

Now that's perfect!

Enough so that I instantly erect the prysmatic barrier around me just as a colossal explosion slams against and Alduin.

I turn to look at the remnants of a destroyed Crystal, then I turn back towards Alduin, who had just turned to look back at me in turn, baleful red eyes widen in shock.

"Did they just blow up the crystals?" I question, and funnily enough, the World-Eater actually answers me.

"I believe they are trying to flee…?"

"Huh…" I sag my shoulders, then point a finger towards the drifting energies trying to flee from us, "Go, boy! Fetch!"

"I am not your attack dog!" The World-Eater roars furiously… While leaping towards the fleeing energies like an attack dog.

"Good boy." I nod in praise, then shoot a swift glance around. The Soul Cairn was nowhere to be seen, fully collapsed as me and Alduin now drift within the Void… No, I believe this is The Land Between, that which separates the Void from Mundus.

...Pitch black, no sights, no weird monsters I remember reading about. I'd give it a one star out of five.

Still, with Alduin now away from me, I reform Keraunos beneath me and allow myself to fall through it. The usual immense cost of creating a portal between Planes of Reality is nowhere to be felt, making me wonder just how much my reserves have grown.

Still… My System is kinda glitching. I've been able to upgrade the Spells, but it is still struggling when I try to bring up the mental 'interface'.

I did consume all the Souls I devoured, so perhaps it is trying to create a new Evolution for me, or just getting used to my new immense growth in power.

I shrug as I step through the portal, freezing the waters beneath me before I fall into them. Keraunos takes shape once more, and I step on it like those Wuxia sword-chads and use it to fly back to shore, where a very wet group is waiting for me.

"I'm back!" I call out cheerfully, and receive scathing glares in return. Even from Deinmaar, in fact. "Why are you guys wet?"

Aurelia jabs a finger behind me, so I turn around to see where I originally dropped them off. It was the Harkon's castle, so… Huh, it's gone.

Like, rubble to the bottom of the ocean kind of gone.

Alduin tackled me that fucking hard? I knew he was a hater.

"Okay, this time, it really ain't my fault." I called his bitch-ass a chimichanga and he tackles me through an island? Grown ass Dragon.

The glares do not recede, or get better, making me really want to pout.

"What about Alduin, brother?" Deinmaar asks after sighing and using his Fire Magic to swiftly dry up the group.

I shrug, "Left his dumbass stranded in The Land Between. It'll be a while before he gets back." And I doubt he can create portals to get back to Mundus instantly.

Either way, I turn towards the new addition to the group, "Valerica, right?" I question the mature woman, who stiffly nods my way. I nod, then jab a threatening finger towards her, "Behave." I tell her firmly, before flicking said finger towards Serana, "Serana deserves that much, at least."

This time, her nod is less stiff, which is good. I know she can do better, so I'll have some minor faith in her. For a while.

I finally turn my gaze to Aurelia, and notice something missing, "Where's Dawnbreaker?" I question, turning my gaze back to the remnants of the islands and stretching my Mana Sense, but not finding it within the rubble.

Aurelia shakes her head, eyes narrowed in worry, "I don't know… But something was happening before you came back. Something big."

Yeah, I don't like the sound of that.

Keraunos swells in size, and I jab a thumb towards it.

"Hop on, we'll go and see how the situation on the battlefield is."

Hildr better be safe, or Mundus will regret it.

….

The battlefield was quiet on our arrival. Far too damn quiet.

It was devastated beyond belief, with the mountain range looking a giant took a bite out of it and spat out the chewed up remains.

While another side looked like a nuclear bomb went off, and I kinda know who to blame for that molten crater. Mostly because Nereva is standing behind a flushed Hildr and pointing between the redhead and said crater with a mischievous grin.

"What happened here?" I ask Balgruuf while watching Aurelia rush to give Hildr a crushing hug, much to the redhead's lovely embarrassed face.

Balgruuf takes some moments to answer, soldiers walking past us to retrieve the corpses on the battlefield. Over one-hundred dead in total, from what I can see. "The battle was proceeding in our favor, for a while."

The Jarl starts, giving me a strange look that I couldn't quite place, "Me, Ulfric and the Ebony Warrior felled one of the Dragon Priests. Hildr took care of the other, while Lord Ysgramor and Elder Arngeir fought Otar."

I pause at that.

Ysgramor? Arngeir? What the fuck kind of match-up is this? And is that why the mountain range is still shaking every so often?

Still, I guess summoning the Companions and Ysgramor is what Wuuthrad can do. That's one hell of a terrifying power… Calling forth possibly the strongest army in history is an incredible force multiplier.

"Then…" Balgruuf breathes in, and his gaze grows distant, "Another Dragon Priest appeared, with an Elder Scroll."

Fucking Morokei… Why didn't Kara and Lah intervene, though?

"He spoke about… Opening a door across the River of Time to call forth the Dragon Army that resided on Atmora at the time." I believe I remember reading about such a thing back on Earth, but I might be wrong, "He used the Elder Scroll to open this large wound in the air, and… Hundreds of Dragons started flowing out, all looking terrified…"

"Until one of them started begging for the World-Eater to quell someone's anger… Before the Dragon exploded."

I don't miss the way Deinmaar stiffens, so I'll pick at his brain later.

"A robed man walked out from the portal, and the whole world just… It was collapsing." Balgruuf looks thoroughly shaken, like his very world-view was torn apart within moments. Which, it might honestly have. Just what the fuck did I miss? "A woman appeared, and the robed man did… That."

His hand waves towards the sky, and I lift my head to… What the fuck?

Far above us is now a radiant golden star, clearly smashed and left stationary in the night sky, its light putting all the others to shame.

"What about the woman?" Deinmaar asks, and Balgruuf turns, waving towards the temporary camp they had set up to gather the corpses.

And sitting near it, upon a small cracked hill, was a young woman hugging her knees and weeping quietly to herself, her pale skin and hair standing out and nearly glowing.

Deinmaar stills at the sight, "...Dinok?" He whispers, making me freeze.

The woman's head snaps up, pale eyes dripping with tears going wide, as if she heard his voice calling her name.

And then she was on us, and Deinmaar grunts and stumbles back as the very small woman smashes into him in a literal bone-crushing hug. And I mean it, because I can hear Deinmaar's armor creak beneath the hug.

I look at the sight, watching as the small Snow Elf start weeping even harder, and Deinmaar swiftly crouches down to hug her tightly and offer the comfort she clearly required and wanted.

She is the Dragon Priest me and Aurelia saw beneath Whiterun, yet now she is whole… I am so fucking confused.

I have so, so many questions, and more just keep popping up with each passing second.

"Come on…" I motion to Balgruuf, "I'll help you guys get back to Whiterun so fallen can get their proper burial." I let the darkness expand beneath my feet, only to pause when everyone just starts looking at me.

Each soldier, Balgruuf, Ulfric, the Ebony Warrior, Nereva, and even Hildr, who has a strangely complicated look in her eyes.

"What?"

Balgruuf opens his mouth, then closes it. Then he opens it again, "Leonidas…"

The bearded Jarl starts, a strange look on his face.

"The man that came out of the portal… He could do this too."

Okay… What the fuck?!

~XXX~

Kara jumps off Lah's head the moment he lands on the ground, her breathing rapid as she rushed forward.

Her wide eyes flick left and right, exploring the ruins to find her target.

Until she turns her head towards the final steps of Bleak Falls Barrow, leading up to the large entrance… Where he sat.

Solomon.

Kara gulps and breathes in, her steps slowly as she walks towards the steps, staring at the cloaked figure who was staring back at her, a simple Wooden Mask covering his face.

Shaking away any worry or anxiety, Kara smiles, then speaks up, "Hey, Skelly Boy."

The figure stirs, then chuckles softly. But Kara wasn't done as she started walking up the steps, "But… You aren't our Skelly Boy, are you?"

Lah lumbers closer, each step shaking the ancient ruins of Bleak Falls Barrow, his gaze warm and gentle. "From the moment I met Leonidas, I knew that something was just… Out of place."

"Everything just seemed to click into place, so to gather the best of the best around him, and against Alduin."

A low chuckle leaves Lah, "You roused the passion for Magic within me, thus leading to me and Kara meeting."

"You used knowledge of the future to discover Deinmaar, and have him be found by Konahriik the moment he thawed out of the ice in the past."

"And who knows how many other events were manipulated by you so to bring out the best possible outcome."

Vulthuryol angering Kara, thus creating an opening straight to Blackreach that could revitalize Skyrim and the Empire.

Manipulating a group of Were-Crocodiles to go towards Falkreath, thus forcing Hircine to seek protection for his two most beloved children.

Thus leading to Leonidas recruiting the future Archmage of the College.

And killing the Dark Brotherhood in the process, which would have assassinated the Emperor during his trip to Skyrim, thus stopping him from bringing the Civil War to a fitting end and rallying the whole of Skyrim against the Dragons.

And so much more neither Kara or Lah were unaware about.

"You are the Leonidas from a Dragon Break, aren't you?"

Unaware to Lah, this Dragon Break could put even The Warp in the West to shame.

A.N. Interlude chappy with another enormous lore drop, moffokers!

Bet no one saw this coming, eh!?

I hinted at it in ways people didn't really question, which I won't point out.

I love how everyone was 'Solomon is Leonidas from the past!' so confidently, nyehehehe!

Now I'ma leave y'all with this so to focus on Necromancer!

Gotta finish the chappies for it too, after all!

Hope y'all enjoys this, folks!

Toodles!

I, Draugr Chapter 55

Quick A.N. I made a mistake in the last chapter.
Serana's mother is called 'Valerica', not 'Veronica'. Fudge me.

Waiting is boring.

Very boring.

I hate waiting.

Why?

Because waiting is boring.

So, so boring.

Even beating up Harkon to pass the time lost its charm after I kicked him in the nuts for the one-hundredth time… Not that it brought out exaggerated reactions like before.

Likely because there is nothing left down there. And I can't even heal the fucker, else he'd turn to dust!

"P-Please…" The once arrogant fucker whimpers, now a mess of broken limbs and a swollen face that I enjoyed slapping while counting to one-thousand.

You know, Xianxia style, so to have a 'pig face'!… I find it disturbing that it kinda matches, but I guess that's how scientists feel when they test weird shit that somehow works out.

I hum and glare down at Harkon, "Did you repent?"

The poor fucker starts nodding his head furiously, and I can't see his eyes with how swollen his… Everything is. "I-I have! I-I swear!"

I hum and 'glare' down at him. Then cross my arms. "I don't believe you."

He starts sobbing right then and there.

This is the tenth time I've done this, now. It is still very funny.

Man, I am one twisted motherfucker, huh?

I do feel a bit bad, but then it vanishes immediately the moment I remember about the things Harkon has done, and who he openly worships.

Plus, I can insult Moggy through him! Pretty sure that ugly fucker is still listening.

"Perhaps Mommy Meridia will have mercy upon you?" I ask aloud, glancing towards the glowing Daedric Artifact right beside us, and Harkon turns towards it with hope within his eyes. Wherever they are.

I'm pretty sure I slapped one of his eyeballs out of their sockets… But I am not sure.

"Don't call me that." The annoyed voice of the Goddess who totally adores me rings out from the sword, followed by a vexed sniff.

I shrug, "Next time, don't make your body have hips that have their own gravitational field, yeah?" I huff, then look down at Harkon and jab a thumb towards Dawnbreaker, "Can you believe the woman? She's got some legs that go on for days, I swear!"

A flash of light, and then I find myself staring at a clump of ashes.

"Hey! I was bullying that!"

My Harkon! I wasn't done humiliating him! Or insulting Moggy through him!

"You may want to focus on something more important than that fool."

Now that she mentions it… The world suddenly feels very, very quiet.

I see the shape coming through Keraunos just as the very Heavens seem to crack open.

A black mountain crashes forward, bringing with it an apocalyptic wrath that had the ocean recede all the way back to the horizon.

The cloud rumble and howl with his arrival, and I jab an angry finger towards the big son of a bitch.

"Now, listen here you fucking chimichanga-!"

Alduin promptly tackles my shit through the goddamn portal.

What's with Dragons and tackling me!?

….

"Dur-Neh-Viir!" The desolate land of the Soul Cairn ripples as the Shout washes forth, echoing across the skies and growing fainter with each passing second.

The plains of the Soul Cairn were disgusting. The earth was a foul, deep purple and strewn with bones and decaying corpses everywhere the eye could see, though that was mostly covered up by the faint lilac mist wafting out of the earth.

Remnants of ancient buildings were strewn around, tall towers rising from the distance… A giant crystals floating high in the sky. The Ideal Masters.

"Gods, the air is…" Serana shudders. Despite being an Undead herself, even she felt sickened by the very air of the Soul Cairn. So impure, and corrosive. "It's so wrong."

Aurelia had a nasty, furious frown on her beautiful face, her balled up fist trembling at her side as she glared left and right. She could easily purge the foul air, but unleashing Holy Magic in the Soul Cairn was a way for her to swiftly get kicked out, and she couldn't afford that.

Deinmaar rests a reassuring hand on her shoulder, which helps calm her rampaging emotions. She did feel better knowing that this place would soon cease to exist, after all.

One less place from where Necromancers could gain power from would do good for all of Tamriel. Maybe the whole of Nirn too.

Though having them resort to robbing graves or ancient tombs wasn't much better… But those were easier to track.

"So, there is truly a Dragon trapped here?" Deinmaar questions, gazing around the desolate desert-like landscape full of death, corpses and ruins.

His stance was relaxed, showing that despite the foul air, he didn't really feel threatened by the surroundings.

Aurelia nods, "According to Lah, Durnehviir vanished some time after he gained an interest in Necromancy. They were good friends, apparently." While she didn't like a Dragon wielding the powers of Necromancy, she felt like this imprisonment likely taught Durnehviir a good lesson.

The Great Sage's original plan was to have armies of Undead beneath him, mostly to wield in his countless training spats with Lah when they shared their newfound discoveries and knowledge.

But Durnehviir's real goal was a way to attain a true, Undying body, hence his 'Undying' epithet.

A sudden Dragon roar answered the call, and the very Soul Cairn quaked beneath that horrifying might.

Deinmaar's gaze shoots skyward just as the clouds part, and colossal wings wrapped in profane deep purple flames cloaking skeletal wings with strips of flesh still attached to them.

What descended wasn't a whole Dragon, but a skeletal mountain of purple flames and decayed flesh and scales, the very presence pouring out of the creature falling upon the group like a sudden tsunami.

"Dovahkiin…" The Dragon spoke, malevolent flames gazing at Aurelia with an intense stare, "It appears I have been sealed here for many, many years…"

Giant claws stomp on the earth, crushing stones and bones alike beneath them as the massive Dragon – nearly as massive as Julspaan himself – started slowly circling the group, "And… Deinmaar? You still live?"

The Atmoran nods, gazing at the Great Sage without fear, "I am." He answers, before chuckling softly, "Still getting into trouble, Lord Durnehviir?"

"Just a temporary setback." Is the Great Sage instantaneous answer, making Deinmaar nearly snort out loud.

Durnehviir was known for being the opposite of Lah. The Great Saint of Knowledge was smart and wise, while the Undying Great Saint was… Reckless, stubborn, and always causing trouble when testing out his 'theories'.

Durnehviir was everything Vulthuryol failed to be and become. A stubborn fool that clawed his way up to power just because he wanted to butt heads with Lah himself.

"And you…" The Undying Great Saint lets his gaze fall upon Serana, who squirms beneath the gaze of such a powerful being, "You feel like Valerica… And look like the daughter she speaks off often."

Serana didn't know how to feel about knowing that her mother spoke often about her, but she decided to brush that aside for. "Could you lead us to her? I am her daughter..."

The Dragon leans back while releasing a rumbling hum, "And why would I do that? I am tasked with guarding her, after all."

That was when Aurelia steps forward, gaze steely, "We are here to also free you. Lah requested it from us."

The Great Sage stills at that, before his crackling flames swell and burn with foul Magics, "Prove it." He demands, deep voice a low, aggressive growl, "If you dare use his name to trick me, then be prepared for-"

"You once challenged Lah to a battle and got so thoroughly thrashed that you refused to admit that battle ever happened in the first place."

"I apologize for my outburst." The mighty Great Saint instantly became as meek as an obedient dog, head lowered and all, "Please do not share that with anyone else."

Aurelia blinks, then slowly allows herself to relax, "I thought I'd have had to use a lot more embarrassing and personal things to get you to believe us."

Durnehviir stills once more, "H-How much stuff did Lah share with you?"

"Everything."

The Great Sage whines and covers his flaming skull with both giant claws, "Why must that bastard go and share such things with strangers!?"

So Lah was indeed right… Durnehviir was quite easy to bully, it seems.

'It is his fault for being so stupid.' Was what Lah used to explain why Durnehviir was so sensitive to being bullied.

"So, uh…" Deinmaar starts, voice cracking as he tries not to laugh, "Can you bring us to Valerica?"

Latching onto the distraction, the giant Dragon perks up and recovers his previous arrogance, "...As long as you never mention these things again." The trio nods, and Durnehviir swiftly lowers a wing to allow them to climb upon his back.

His flames didn't hurt them, though the aura being released from them was nothing short of unpleasant, covering even Deinmaar's skin in goosebumps.

With a flap of skeletal wings and a powerful leap, the Dragon takes to the skies with the trio on his back, allowing them to take in more of the Soul Cain's wastelands.

It looked like a desert from above. Mounds of purple earth and sand, bones of creatures, wandering corpses, and ghastly specters moving about without purpose, lost in an eternal and vile torment. Stolen away from their proper rest.

Either by trickery, or by their own hand.

It didn't take long for Durnehviir to reach their target. A large ruin of what seemed to appear as an old, aged castle, sealed within a large spherical and glowing purple bubble.

Before the bubble lay a courtyard, one large enough for Durnehviir to land on with a loud rumble. "Valerica!" The Dragon roars as the trio jumps down from his spine, "You have guests!"

Serana gulps and breathes in, turning towards the spot in the barrier that showed the doors of the ruined castle beyond. Said doors slowly opened, revealing a tall and beautiful Nord woman with pale brown hair tied up in a high bun, and noble red and black clothing.

The woman's glowing gaze flicks to Serana, before she suddenly freezes, "No… Serana?" The woman rushes towards the barrier, eyes wide, filled with both fear and hope. "What are you doing here? Please… Please tell me that Harkon didn't-"

"He has been handled with." Serana cuts in softly, stepping close to the barrier herself, gaze complicated. "He is likely dead by now. Or begging for death."

Valerica blinks, mouth opening and closing in shock, "I… What? Are you certain?"

Serana nods, "I've seen it with mine own eyes." Her lips then twitch as her gaze flicks away from her mother, "Stomped on his private parts after he was easily defeated by my… Friends." She finishes with a light smile, beckoning Aurelia forward.

Valerica flickers her gaze towards the silver-haired woman and narrows in suspicion, before narrowing even further, "A Paladin of Arkay? Serana, are you serious-"

"Mother." The younger Vampire cuts in, voice sharp and gaze serious, "I haven't come here to have my choices be judged by you." Valerica reels back in shock at her daughter's cutting words, "The whole Prophecy? A sham. A plot created by another Vampire. Me and Father would have both become victims of his twisted revenge against a God."

Not that it would have ended well for that Vampire even if he succeeded. He'd have likely gotten swarmed by Dragons soon after he started using the sacred weapon of Auri-El, who would never let such an offense against their father go by.

Even if it was a different incarnation of him.

Valerica narrows her gaze, struggling to wrap her head around the information her daughter suddenly dropped on her. Then her gaze finally flicks towards Aurelia, "You. I would speak with you."

Aurelia lifts a lone brow and crosses her arms.

Still frowning, Valerica keeps going, "What is a Paladin of Arkay doing in the company of my daughter? It pains me to think you'd travel with Serana under the guise of her protector in an effort to hunt me down."

The Dragonborn merely sniffs and rolls her eyes at those words, "You aren't worth the effort." The woman coldly replies, stunning Valerica, "I have far more horrifying Undead to hunt out there than a negligent mother."

"Negligent!?" Valerica's voice rises an octave, her eyes glowing with her anger, "You believe it pleased me to seal my daughter in a tomb?! She has sacrificed everything to prevent Harkon from completing the prophecy! Something you put at risk-!"

"A 'sacrifice' is a big word… Did Serana do this willingly?" Valerica flinches, and Aurelia openly sneers, "My lover unsealed her because she didn't deserve to starve in a dusty crypt for over Two Eras. I am simply here to reunite a family, not to be judged."

The older Vampire flares her nostrils, "And you put her in danger for some pity!? The Elder Scrolls are useless, it is her blood that Harkon needs!"

Deinmaar perks up at that, "Her blood?" He questions, drawing the woman's intense gaze towards him, where it falters and flickers in fear at his mere presence.

"Like myself, Serana was a human once. We were devout followers of Lord Molag Bal." Aurelia shoots a look towards Serana, who avoids it and lowers hers to the ground, "Tradition dictates the females be offered to Molag Bal on his summoning day. Few survive the ordea."

"Those that do are called 'Daughters of Coldharbour.'"

Aurelia's blood chills, her look of anger morphing into one of absolute horror and disgust, "A-And you did this willingly…?" She asks, gazing at Serana in horror.

But it was Valerica that answered, "It was expected of her, just as it was expected of me. Being selected as an offering to Molag Bal is an honor. She wouldn't have dared turn her back on that-"

The entire barrier rumbles, a pressurized shock-wave rippling forth and sending both Serana and Valerica on their butts, with Valerica gaping in horror at where Aurelia had punched the barrier, which dented under the force of the blow.

"Expected? Honor? Dared?!" Aurelia was shaking from anger as she flares her nostrils, her fist still pushing against the crackling barrier, "Do you even hear yourself, you bitch!?"

"Did Serana ever even get a choice in her own Arkay-damned life!? Or was it always you and others?! Turned into a toy for a vile God with a risk of death, turned into a tool for some stupid prophecy, and then sealed away because you were too incapable to fight your husband!?"

Gritting her teeth, Aurelia pulls away and looks at Serana with a cutting stare, "Was it, Serana?" She asks, startling the younger Vampire, "Was it an honor to have your body defiled by a God? Was it an honor to be buried in a dusty crypt and left to starve for thousands of years?"

"Was it an honor to have your life be dictated by others every step of the way?"

Serana trembles, then bites her lower lip as her eyes narrow in anger, "Fuck no." She breathes out, and Valerica quivers, her gaze falling and soon becoming lost. "Mother, I… I want to live my own life."

Aurelia breathes in, calming her rampaging emotions before flipping to look towards Durnehviir, "How do we break this barrier?" She really didn't want to, but the choice wasn't up to her. If Serana wanted to fix her relationship with her twisted mother, then it was her affair.

The Great Sage lifts his head to gaze at one of the distant towers far away from their current positions, "The barrier is held active by the three Keepers. Slay them, and it comes down."

"Alas, if you do so, I will be forced to fight you due to my contract with the Ideal Masters." Aurelia flicks her gaze to one of the giant crystals hovering up above.

They weren't the corporeal forms of the Ideal Masters, but more of a medium they used to interact with the Soul Cairn and any Necromancer that seeks access to it and the horrors within.

"And to free you?"

Durnehviir nods towards Valerica, "You drag her out of the Soul Cairn, and I will be free. My contract will become void." She nods at that, remembering that Leonidas spoke about how Durnehviir was only meant to guard Valerica until death while in the Soul Cairn.

Thus, once dragged outside, the contract would become void, and she could simply Shout his Name to recall the Great Sage to Tamriel.

Attacking the Keepers meant having to fight a Great Sage, which would be suicide… So threatening the Ideal Masters was the final choice, like Leonidas had expected.

"Alright, then we'll-" Her words came to a halt when the Soul Cairn itself suddenly shook.

A horrible crack sundered the purple sky like a nasty scar, and it was soon followed by countless more… Then by a roar of horrid power.

"Alduin…?" Deinmaar whispers, and they all gazed towards the distance in utter horror as two shapes rose high into the sky over the horizon.

A mountain-sized black dragon covered in spiky scales rose high, and a pair of colossal jaws clamp shut around one of the crystals floating high in the sky… Before it explodes, a whine and howl of a tens of thousands of Souls echoing forth from the explosion that rippled across the Realm.

Another nearby crystal instead was swallowed by a tide of abyssal darkness, and it was followed by another explosion and horrid wails of damned Souls being devoured.

The two beings battled in the sky, clawing at each other, roaring at each other, and-

"Did you seriously fucking tackle me through the goddamn portal!?"

"You were standing in front of it!"

"No the fuck I was not, you bitch!"

"Yes you were!"

"Nuh-uh!"

And… Arguing?

Aurelia gaped at that, but her eyes also remained fixed upon that apocalyptic beast. The World-Eater. Her nemesis. Her duty.

"We need to move! Quickly!" Deinmaar shouts as the earth starts rupturing, the very Soul Cairn wailing and collapsing as streams of energy flowed in colossal streams towards both Leonidas and Alduin both.

"The Keepers! Where are they-!"

The Soul Cairn froze.

A blast of glacial winds slammed into them with the force of a meteor. The barrier sealing Valerica popped like a bubble being poked by a dry finger, and they all watched in horror as dense frost and snow overtook the Soul Cairn.

Skies, land- Everything had gone white, and the glacial winds kept growing stronger and colder. A bone-chilling cold that attacked their very Souls, making even the likes of Durnehviir shudder despite having no body to feel the cold.

"What sort of monster is that…?"

A giant black spear smashes into the ground near them, and a pool of black soon expands from it. Deinmaar was the first to understand, "To the Spear, quickly!" He howls, pushing through the glacial winds and supporting both Serana and Valerica.

Aurelia instead gaped towards the distance, unable to see the battle between her lover and Alduin, but she could feel it reverberate across the air and the earth of the Soul Cairn, which was rapidly collapsing and being devoured. "Cocytus…"

This was a Spell Leonidas had told her about, which he could rarely use due to how it could destroy the surroundings.

Shaking her head, she turned to the equally stunned Great Sage, "Durnehviir! Come with us, we are leaving!" She shouts over the roaring blizzard, pointing towards the giant spear overflowing with darkness.

The Dragon watched as Deinmaar, Serana and Valerica walked through the black surface of the Spear and vanished, and he instantly felt the contract against his Soul be released.

Thus, with a joyous laugh, the Great Sage launched himself into the Spear and disappeared within the darkness.

Aurelia glances back and bites her lower lip, overflowing with worry for her lover- Only for hands to sprout from the darkness and drag her in, uncaring of her terrified squeal.

And as she fell into the darkness, she swore she heard a certain little shit cackle.

Oh, he was getting a beating once he was back…

~XXX~

The battle before Ragnvald raged forth.

Companions and Nords mowed through tens of thousands of Undead, a brilliant green light washing down upon them, empowering them and healing them both.

Instead, a vile purple light rained down upon the Undead, making them tougher to kill and protecting them from the Holy Magic raining down on the Nord army.

Soldiers fell in the dozens, but each soldier by now had dragged hundreds of vile Undead to the grave with them before falling, their corpses irradiated with Holy Magic, thus making them unable to be brought back as a thrall to fight against their comrades.

On the right side of the battlefield, Ulfric roared, unleashing a blast that slammed into Vokun, dispersing the Illusion Magic around the floating Dragon Priest.

A hand rises to create a shield- But it is swiftly destroyed by the Ebony Warrior, who hacks his ebony sword down through it, cleaving the spell apart and cutting off the Dragon Priest's shriveled thumb.

Curses in the Dragon Tongue flowed out of Vokun, who was stuck dealing with worst possible match-up for him.

The strategy they had built relied on the fact that Dragon Priests resembled the name of their Masks. Vokun meant 'Shadow', thus making Vokun an assassin instead of a Mage.

Through the usage of Illusion Magic to cloak himself, the Dragon Priest had been planning to stalk through the battlefield to cut down the enemies with precise attacks on their backs… Only for the release of the giant Holy Spell over the battlefield to thwart that plan of his.

Suddenly exposed without warning, Vokun had no chance to retreat as Ulfric and the Ebony Warrior launched themselves at him like feral beasts, depriving him of a moment to escape.

"Hah! Is this one of the mighty servants of the Dragons?!" Ulfric sneers, pure venom dripping from his mouth, "Even the milk-drinkers the Imperials recruit have far more grit than you!"

The Ebony Warrior flips the blade in his right hand with a low hum, "His balls must've shriveled up in his Undead state." He points out, earning a roaring laugh from Ulfric and a snarled hiss from the Dragon Priest, who launched himself at them once more.

The Ebony Warrior stomps forward and raises his gleaming ebony shield, blocking the magical blast of lightning that erupts out of the Dragon Priest's staff, while its other hand conjures a Daedric Dagger within its grasp.

Just as the Ebony Warrior peeked out from behind the cover of his shield, a dagger suddenly stabbed towards his eyes from the thin opening of his visor- Only for a vicious kick from Ulfric to push the Dragon Priest back.

Uncaring of the close shave to death he had, the Ebony Warrior jumps forward, "The Shout!" He calls out, cleaving a bolt of lightning in half with his blade before bashing his shield into the Dragon Priest's skull… Then jumping to the side.

"Fus-Ro-Dah!" A blast of force slams into Vokun, bending him in half like a chair and sending him skidding across the ruined battlefield- And straight into Balgruuf's attack.

The Jarl roars out a bellow, jumping over the corpse of another fallen Dragon, Wuuthrad lifted high over his head before he brings it down with all of his might.

Stunned, Vokun moves his staff in the way to block the blow, but Wuuthrad smashes through it like it was made of poor quality wood, and came down on the Dragon Priest's left shoulder, cleaving it clear off the body together with the whole army.

Vokun snarls back, the dagger in his grasp gleaming and turning into a spear that jabs towards Balgruuf's skull- Only for Ulfric to throw himself in its path, blocking it beneath the stump of his missing arm and locking it in place with a feral grin.

Blocked and stunned, Vokun received a devastating shield bash straight to his masked skull, causing his grip over the Daedric Spear to go slack and for his body to be launched across the clearing.

His Mask suddenly gleams with dark light, and his body suddenly sinks into the shadows of the night the moment it crashes into the ground.

"Back to back!" The Ebony Warrior roars, and the three warriors move in a triangle formation, pushing their backs against each other as they slowly spun around, keeping a watchful gaze on each shadow around them.

But the formation didn't last long, "Argh! Show yourself, coward!" Ulfric roared, disrupting the formation by pushing his two comrades away, leaving his back open.

"Ulfric! You f-!" Balgruuf starts roaring, spinning around just as Ulfric's shadow expanded beneath him… "-ucking genius! Hah!"

Roaring with laughter, Ulfirc unfurls a scroll, unleashing an enormous dome of jade-green light upon their group, thus forcing Vokun out of his shadow with a pained hiss as the Holy Magic rains down upon him.

And he jumps out right within two incoming attacks, too late to react to them and dodge.

Wuuthrad bisects Vokun's waist, and the ebony blade stabs clear through its dead heart, pinning the Dragon Priest in place as Ulfric flips around and cleaves its head right off its shoulders.

"Magic ain't so bad, after all." The Stormcloak leader pants out, massive grin on his face as Balgruuf claps his hand on his fellow Jarl's shoulder, "Stupid plan, but it worked."

The Ebony Warrior laughs, stomping on the skull and fully finishing off the Dragon Priest, shattering the Mask in the process, "Using stupidity to draw in the opponent in a false sense of security is a genius plan, my friend!"

Roaring with laughter, the trio rushed to rejoin the fray and their fellow warriors, bringing death to more Undead.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, a roaring flaming beast charged at Volsung. The tall and lean Dragon Priest had a pair of long and thin conjured blades within his grasp, and his movements were swift and deadly.

He dashed between the legs of the flaming beast, slicing its feet off to have it crash and explode on the ground. Only for it to reform with a mad roar and pounce towards the vexed Undead relentlessly.

Far away from that battlefield, Hildr was keeping her narrowed gaze towards the skies, flaming crackling between her hands.

A Dragon swooped down, breathing frost upon the army, but-

"You call that cold?!"

"If I wanted to feel cold, I'd have dipped my balls in the waters north of Dawnstar! Your breath feels like a refreshing breeze!"

"What the fuck did you eat?! I'm going to throw up in my own armor! Ugh!"

...The army was just raining insults upon the Dragons. Said Ice Dragon barely had time to feel offended before a beam of immense heat smashed into its side, punching a hole clear through its midsection and nearly bisecting the beast in half.

It fell from the skies, now the seventh of Dragons Hildr felled with extreme precision and piercing Spells.

Her eye flicks skyward, where a much bigger Dragon was roaring and battling an invisible blur.

That Dragon was a Saint, and Nereva and leaped at it without hesitation before it could bring havoc upon the battlefield.

A clap of thunder flows skyward, cleaving across the clouds as the Saint tries to swat the fly carving wounds into its flesh- Only for a brilliant flash to followed by a roar of pain as its right eye was gouged out.

Then by another, and the Saint started falling as one of its wings was severed.

Then another flash, then another, then another- Nereva became a blur of deadly sharpness, putting the speed she was using against Aurelia to shame as she tore the Dragon apart with her sharp blade.

Hildr's hand suddenly snaps to her left, and a wave of flames gushes forth, stopping Volsung's sudden advance towards her as he erects a Ward with a derisive laugh directed at her usage of the simple Flame Spell.

Uncaring of the mockery, Hildr glances at the Dragon Priest, then swipes her other hand towards her Spell. Air gushes in, and the crackling of gushing flames turned into a devastating roar.

The Ward shatters, and a trench is melted across the valley as Volsung is carried by the massive beam of pure heat and power, which left its clothing scorched and charred.

Hildr sniffs, and her Familiar pounces forth with a mad roar once more, swelling in size and heat, now dwarfing even a mammoth in size.

She gave the battlefield one last glance. There weren't many Dragons left, and they would soon be brought down by the ethereal Companions one way or the other. Those guys were absolutely nuts.

Turning back to Volsung, Hildr advances towards the Undead with a feeling of trepidation within her. This was going to be her first, real fight as a Mage, after all.

Her palms open, and twin spheres of flame flicker to lift within them.

"Heat – Spark – Ember – Hot – Kindle – Burn – Fire – Blaze – Flash – Pyre – Flare – Scorch – Incinerate – Conflagration – Inferno – Sun!"

The twin spheres of flames had, by now, turned into twin Suns. The earth beneath Hildr's feet bubbled as it became incandescent magma, which she easily ignored as she kept walking.

If Kara were here, she'd gape at how many Chants Hildr had used in one go.

Sixteen Chants, all back to back without stop. Chants attracted Magicka from the surrounding atmosphere towards the Spell, empowering it massively without having the Mage use any Magicka of their own.

Each Chant had different levels of enhancement. The first three boosted the Spell by ten percent each, the next three by thirty percent each, then the next ones by eighty percent each. It was an enormous jump in power, which required incredibly precise control over Magicka so to not make the Spell implode from the influx of power.

The ones after the ninth? Two-hundred percent each.

Kara too would struggle with containing such a colossal influx of Magicka, hence why she resorts to Illusion Magic to create other voices, which would in turn do Nine Chants each. It was a way to avoid causing a disastrous Spell Detonation…

With all that Magicka contained inside the twin Suns, Hildr waves her hand and conjures a large flaming Original Rune, before hurling one of the two Suns straight through it.

The Original Rune bends and empowers the Spell that rushes through it, unleashing a sharp, whistling sonic-boom.

Volsung barely has time to cut down the Familiar once more and turn towards the Spell before it hits him straight in the face.

The detonation shakes the valley, yet the explosion was small. A dense, blinding dome of flames rumbles and spins around the location of impact, all thanks to the Original Rune from the 'Contained Detonation' Spell.

That's when the secondary effect of the Sun triggers, and oxygen gushes with a loud howl, the sphere of flames shrinking- Before detonating once more with far greater force.

Volsung's scorched form leaps out of the dome of destruction, missing one leg and looking completely ravaged by the flames. Even his ancient armor looked moments away from falling apart.

His Mask was glowing brilliantly, and Hildr narrows her eyes at the way Magicka seemed to be pushed away from him. A form of Spell Resistance, which makes a Spell grow weaker the closer it gets to his body by stripping away its Magicka.

Yet, it didn't matter that much.

Hildr smirks as her Familiar roars out of the flames from behind Volsung, leaping at him with colossal arms dripping with glowing lava.

The Dragon Priest flips around while swiping its blades, expecting them to cleave through the Familiar like usual- Only for them to bounce off the hardened obsidian wrapped around its body from the use of Rahgot's Mask.

Two giant claws slam around Volsung, squeezing him within their grip and keeping the Dragon Priest pinned, a chance Hildr didn't wish to waste.

The other miniature Sun is hurled, but not at Volsung. Her Familiar opens its jaws and swallows the Spell, the heat being released by its body growing nearly a hundred-fold within a split second.

Now with both hands free, Hildr swiftly started weaving Spell after Spell. Flaming chains erupts around from her Familiar's body, trapping Volsung within them as her Familiar drinks in the surrounding Magicka to recover what Volsung's Mask was stripping away from it.

Miniature scarlet-black Original Runes appear all over the prison of chains and giant claws, each one from the same Spell from the Ash School of Magic.

It was a simple Spell. One of the first ones that Leonidas had bought for her shortly after their first meeting, in fact.

The Spell was called 'Combustion', and it created a simple cloud of very, very explosive Ash.

It was soon followed by a brilliant and fiery Original Rune that appeared on her Familiar's head, which promptly swallowed it and all of its Magicka, the Magicka in the surrounding atmosphere, and rushed towards the seal of claws and chains.

A simple 'Detonation' Spell.

The explosion blinded Hildr for a moment, and a giant mushroom cloud had risen high in the sky but the time she blinked the spots out of her eye.

"...Right, sixteen Chants worth of Magicka." She whistles, while throwing a worried glance towards the battlefield, which luckily wasn't affected much from the immense explosion she unleashed.

Its power had been even greater due to whatever happened to her Familiar after it had come in contact with the Fire Origin Rune. Any Fire Spells she activates through her Familiar would come out so much more powerful than normal, akin to hurling them through an Original Rune… But more.

"Damn." Hildr squeaks and jumps, turning towards Nereva, who had suddenly appeared right beside her and was admiring the molten crater left behind by her recent Spell. "And I was supposed to look out for you?"

The redhead flushes slightly, "I may have gone overboard…"

"Meh. First Mage battle, right?" Hildr nods, "It happens." Nereva reassures, then grin and offers her fist, "That was cool as hell, though!"

The two bump their fists together-

"Enough."

The battlefield fell quiet.

Even the Undead stopped fighting.

All heads turned skyward, as yet another Dragon Priest descends from the sky, a glowing Staff gripped in one hand, and a golden sealed scroll in the other.

"I had believed that what I had left would be enough to crush the enemies of the Great Dragons… But it seems I was far too optimistic."

The Dragon Priest descended like a God upon the battlefield, staring down at the army below like they were an amassed group of ants that posed no threat to him.

"It appears… That only the great Dragons and Dragon Priests of the past may prove worthy of such an endeavor."

The Elder Scrolls unfurls, and a blinding light washes forth.

Far into the distance, Kara went to move to stop Morokei, but was surprised when Lah ended up holding her back.

"Honey?"

Lah chuckled… Then laughed deeply, "That fool… His plan was flawed from the start, and he is none the wiser."

Kara blinks in confusion, but turns to watch the unfolding event without asking more question, holding full trust in her lover.

The army of humans fell back as the light of the Elder Scroll washes forth, and all of the Magicka of Skyrim gushed towards it through the Staff of Magnus in titanic streams.

"Upon this day, I, Morokei, shall use this Elder Scroll to open a door across the River of Time!"

A vertical white crack splits the Heavens and the Earth, and Reality itself groaned as it tore open, causing glacial winds to wash forth out of it.

"And call forth the mighty Dragon army of Atmora!"

The crack split open like a gaping wound in Reality, revealing the sight of frozen plains beyond it, from which a glacial wind that made Nords shiver and buckle washes out from.

Then a Dragon flew out of the Time Wound.

Then another.

Then a dozen.

Then hundreds flowed out, smashing into each other, roaring in panic, horror and fear as they rushed for the skies.

Morokei paused and turned, confused at the sight.

It was soon followed by a giant Dragon covered in thick stones, who smashed his way through the open Time Wound and roared to the skies, "Lord Alduin!"

The Dragon Sage wailed, voice overflowing with utter terror, "Please! Quell his wrath-!"

The Dragon exploded in a shower of blood and gore that turned into blood-red snowflakes and ice-shards.

A deep, unsettling darkness covered the interior of the Time Wound… And a pair of titanic black hands suddenly appeared, grabbed the edges- And tore the gaping wound further open without strain.

Reality itself wailed.

The Dragons in the sky screamed for mercy.

They all exploded one by one, turning into shards of bloody snowflakes.

An Eldritch horror slowly forced its way through the opening. Billions of compound eyes peered at the surroundings, forms beyond human comprehension taking shape and being consumed each passing second.

Trillions of horrid, demented beasts howled and snapped their jaws as they overflowed out of the Time Wound like a twisted avalanche, staining the surrounding with a darkness that swallowed all light and sound.

The Stars burned as the Gods all came to bear witness to this one moment.

And then, as the world fell quiet… A lone step rang out.

A figure draped in a thick cloak billowing in endless, eternal darkness walked out of the Time Wound at a measured, collected pace.

Every single being on Tamriel felt his presence.

Reality started to unravel. The sky started to disappear, followed by the ground, by the surrounding mountains, by the oceans-

Storms rose and died all over the planet by his mere presence. Earthquakes cracked open the earth, and tsunamis ravished the coasts.

Mundus struggled to contain his existence.

The Godhead wailed in pain.

And Solomon stepped across the River of Time once more.

A.N. Surprise Cliffhanger.

Yeah, Solomon is OP as absolute fuck.

He could kill Prime Alduin with such laughable ease it ain't even funny.

Hope y'all enjoyed this cliffhanger!

Nyehehehehe!

Toodles!

I, Draugr Chapter 54

Since the day he died, he never once stepped foot within the halls of Sovngarde.

He watched that colossal hall from afar, sitting on the grass of the enormous fields around its floating island.

Even from here, he could hear the roars. The cheering. The brawls.

He imagined his Liege and sworn brothers and sisters among within those halls, and a satisfied smile spread across his face.

In life, he had been so bi-polar. So destructive. His mind was collapsing, wanting the best for his closest people, yet wanting to unleash chaos upon Nirn just so to remove the stain that Elven Races of Mer were.

One part wanted to die gloriously with his closest companions. With his liege.

Another wanted to die a horrid death, meant to unleash a disaster that could never be fixed. A hole punched through Reality, one that couldn't be sewn shut like in the Oblivion Crisis.

One that would allow a Daedric Prince that seeks nothing but absolute Destruction to walk freely upon all of Nirn with his armies, unstoppable by the weakened Races of Mer and Men.

It all would have been a pyrrhic victory for him. With the cost being far, far too great, but his damaged mind couldn't grasp it any longer.

He knew well why, too. He had delved too deep within Magic, discovered too much, seen far too many secrets, created things that shouldn't have graced Nirn for thousands of years.

His mind fractured, it fueled his rage. His madness. He started losing it, unable to see right from wrong, only what he wanted the most, and what he was willing to risk to achieve either.

In the end… In the end he was glad to have met that Skeleton. Despite it all, he was granted a decent death, and his mind now was finally healed. Whole.

His shoulders relax, the tightness on his face fades, and his eyes close in relief. He takes in a deep breath, breathing in the scent of the grassy plains around him, while listening to the distant and faint roaring laughter coming from the enormous halls of Sovngarde.

Now, at last, he could rest- A beer mug bounces off Ahzidal's skull, putting an end to his relaxed quiet.

His eyes open, staring at the large and empty mug of ale, the scent of the potent alcohol that was within it filling the air as it rolls across the grass.

Then the ground shakes, and a heavy grunt reaches Ahzidal's ears. His head turns, and his eyes widen at the sight of the towering Ysgramor sitting on the grass beside him.

The bearded giant stared at the distant hall with a smile on his face, his usually tense eyes now relaxed, void of the tension he carried for countless years.

"My liege…" Ahzidal whispers, stunned to see his lord beside him, out here in the endless plains of the afterlife. Such a place was not worthy of one such as Ysgramor, only the halls of Sovngarde were worthy of a Legend like him… And yet, "Why are you out here, my liege?"

The First Man doesn't answer instantly. Instead, his back arches as the titan takes in a slow and deep breath, "These fields remind me of my homeland." He whispers softly, releasing a long sigh filled with longing, "Before it was frozen over by that monster…"

Ahzidal's gaze falls, a shudder going down his very spine and Soul at that memory. They were already hidden away within the depths of Saarthal by then… And yet, even within that Pocket Dimension, they still felt it.

They still felt the horrifying might of that cloaked monster. That abomination that froze over an entire continent with laughable ease, felling some of the strongest Great Sages within seconds.

Even now, after countless Eras, the Magicka behind the Spell that monster had used had yet to run out. By Ahzidal's estimates, it won't run out for countless more Eras. It was nowhere near even half spent, after all.

"But to answer your question…" Ysgramor speaks once more, finally turning his head to stare at loyal friend and Enchanter, "It was because the halls of Sovngarde felt dull without you, my friend."

Ahzidal's face quivers, and his eyes screw shut, "You will get used to my absence, my lord." Opening his eyes, he turns his gaze to the nigh-endless fields, plains and mountains of the afterlife, and wonders if his child and wife were waiting for him somewhere out there. "I do not deserve to stand beside you any longer, especially in death."

Ysgramor merely hums, turning his gaze away as he does so, "Sad, because that's not what we think."

The Enchanter perks up and furrows his brows in confusion, "We?" He repeats, turning to look at his liege, then his eyes widen as he looks past the titan.

Walking over the hill, laughing and carrying barrels of mead and tables of food, were the five-hundred Atmoran Companions. Huge smiles on their faces, no longer carrying frozen armor and weapons, and no longer shells of their former selves.

"You've laughed and lived with us. Fought and bled with us. Drank and got drunk with us." A massive hand pats Ahzidal's shoulder, shaking him out of his stupor, "You're never getting rid of us, you old bastard."

The old Enchanter's lips twitch, "I believe we are way past being old, my liege."

"The one Nord that called me 'Ancient History' in Sovngarde still has to come back from wherever I punched him."

Ahzidal sighs, "Must you get in a fight everywhere you go, my lord?"

"Hey!" Ysgramor protests, pointing an accusing finger towards his approaching army, "They started the brawl this time, not me!… I just finished it."

"...I am surprised Sovngarde is still standing, then." Or that he hadn't felt some form of earthquake shake the Afterlife. Knowing his liege, he rarely holds back when punching someone.

And his punches tend to remove mountains.

Still… Ahzidal couldn't help but smile, for he genuinely felt at home. He didn't push back the Atmorans offering him drinks and food, slapping him on the back, partying and laughing.

He didn't try to escape, for he knew well that they will all chase after him across the Afterlife.

He thought that warriors like them deserved a death worthy of Sovngarde, but… Perhaps, deep down, they all just deserved each other.

Sovngarde was just a hall. Just a building.

The Companions were family. Brothers and sisters. A building shouldn't get between that.

"My liege…" Ahzidal turns to his greatest friend. To the titan that reshaped a whole Era. "A battle is coming, isn't it?"

Ysgramor grins, slamming his mug of ale down, body tensing with immense power, "I can feel it in my bones. So, let us party and feast while we can!"

The Enchanter smiles, "Has that Draugr found someone worthy of Wuuthrad already?"

Wuuthrad was far more than just a weapon. It was a Legacy, like the Word Walls left behind by great warriors who left their story behind together with all the Thu'um knowledge they acquired.

Wuuthrad was like that. But it didn't carry a simple Shout, for Ysgramor didn't feel right for a weapon to carry such a thing.

Instead, it carried something more. Something far greater.

"What do you say, old friend?" The First Man asks, offering his hand towards his shorter yet eternally loyal friend and companion. "Will you join me on the battlefield once more?"

The ancient Enchanter breathes in… Then smiles and takes the offered hand.

"Like the good old day."

Their hands shake, and the Companions cheer, their hot blood already eager for yet another grand battle.

For in Skyrim, a warrior hold a weapon close even in death.

~XXX~

Lord of Domination.

The schemer Prince.

Lord of Lies.

King of Rape.

The last was always a title I hated the most, but I always hated Molag Bal even more. His mere existence disgusted me, and I always avoided doing his quests each time I replayed the games.

And if I was aiming for the Platinum Trophy, then I'd keep his quest for last, so that then I could start over, without having nothing of his disgusting self within my inventory.

It was childish, but I just hated it. Hated him.

"Moggy!" I cheer, throwing my hands in the air as I hop and skip towards the edge of the island, staring out towards the sea. Mainly towards the pillar of blood-red light soaring into the skies.

Said pillar of Magic had the face of a certain Daedric Prince on it, his chilling gaze settling on me after a few moments, "Abomination-"

"Oh shut the fuck up already." I scoff, waving a hand towards him, "I don't wanna hear you prattle and moan and bitch, you ugly ass fucker." I look at his face, which… Ew. Goddamn. Inhuman, skeletal, and horned and without lips. He looks like an Angler Fish… But even they are more beautiful, "Goddamn, did the Void shit you out like that? Pretty sure you can change your looks, ya know? I advise you to do that, because… Damn."

"I can't physically throw up in my mouth, but I really want to." I sigh, then glance down where Harkon was floating in his Vampire Lord form. Wings spread, angry snarl on his horrid face, and a long jagged bloody greatsword in his grasp.

Molag Bal remains quiet, the only sound that I could hear was the roar of that pillar of Magicka. What exactly they are doing, I don't know… Nor do I really care.

"Unafraid of offending a God, and unafraid of making them your enemy…" Was that praise I hear in your voice? Also, he sounds like he just deep-throated a fat dick.

Which, knowing him, he might have.

I make a show of picking at my nose – with my middle finger, obviously – while humming, "What about it, buddy ol' pal? Is this about Sheogorath paying your dumbass a visit? If so… I owe him a wheel of the finest cheese."

I die a little inside each time a think of Sheogorath putting Molag Bal in a choke-hold. Mostly because of the laughter, and also because I want to bear witness to such a sight!

Molag Bal laughs, the sound shaking the very air, but I can hear the slight tinge of anger within it. What God takes pleasure in being humiliated by a mortal, after all?

He may be a patient schemer, but he has his own pride. Pride Sheogorath walked all over without a fucking care, because everyone is absolutely terrified of him.

"You would shine better beneath me." The Daedric Prince suddenly states, "Your uncontrollable nature, your very power to devour Existence itself to elevate yourself… They could be put to greater use, instead of being wasted in being a clown."

Hey, I am the best clown out there! Thus, my wondrous talents are totally not wasted! Nuh-uh!

The Lord of Lies, seeing my silence, presses forward, as if seeing the hesitation as temptation. He clearly doesn't know me one bit. "I am the Father of Undeath." He suddenly whispers, the blue eyes within that burning pillar of red glowing like the lure of an angler fish, leading fishes into a maw filled with sharp teeth, "I can gift you a body of flesh and blood back. You'll be able to feel, eat… Savor your women-"

A crack of thunder split the air, and the pillar of red popped like a balloon poked with a needle.

The phantom of Molag Bal within that pillar was smashed apart, and I hum as I lower my finger, "Now, see… That's where you fuck up." I point out, while faking a loud yawn, "My relationship with them doesn't hang around physical pleasure."

"I'm not you. You can't pull bitches for shit, so you resort to forcing yourself upon them. And when you can't do that, you have others sacrifice them to you. See how pathetic that is? That ain't Dominance, that's called being a pussy."

I turn, jabbing a finger towards a specific woman, "Because I sure as fuck know your ugly ass was never gonna be able to pull a Goth Baddie like Serana! Like, look at that!" Said Vampire beauty points a finger at herself, cheeks slightly flushed and gaze thoroughly amused.

I flick my gaze towards Aurelia, who had moved towards the portal leading to the Soul Cairn. It luckily is still active, the problem is that it requires an anchor, because the portal is a one-way trip.

But Aurelia had jabbed Dawnbreaker into the stone before the portal, turning it into an anchor that would allow them to return through a mere thought.

This was mainly thanks to Meridia, who knows our plan and was willing to assist us in destroying the Soul Cairn once everything is done.

"So, let us skip your quite lacking sales pitch and just release your angry baby skeever, yeah?" I faintly hear Serana burst out laughing far behind me for having called her father an 'angry baby skeever', because that is honestly what he is.

He is strong, I won't lie… But even Savos would have no trouble in killing him. Restoration Magic is just that powerful against these creatures, after all.

"You will rue this day, Abomination." Molag Bal promises, his hateful voice drifting across the air.

I just wave my hand dismissively, "I already do. I met your ugly ass, didn't I? Could've spared me that torture, you bitch." I scoff, then turn back towards the others, "Can you believe this dude?"

Deinmaar just shrugs, "Behind you, brother."

A sharp whistles reaches me together with a mad roar of fury, but I don't even turn around and just raise my hand, blocking the wild downward slash from Harkon's blade with my hand.

Then I turn to look at him, his horrid visage rippling with shock, confusion and budding fear when his powerful attack just… Did nothing. It didn't even crack the ground beneath my feet.

Mostly because it was already flooded with the vile darkness attached to me.

Now, with Harkon so close, I do what any sane person should do when standing before this idiot. I slap him in the face. Hard. Very, very fucking hard.

His whole body staggers to the left, teeth flying everywhere and jaw deforming from the force of my slap.

His gaze snaps back to me – while Serana is laughing her ass off behind me – and he just stares at me utterly baffled, as if to ask 'Did you seriously just slap me?!'

So I do it again.

Then I kick him between the nuts. Hard. So hard his feet lift off the ground.

My hand clenches around the greatsword, shattering the bloody blade into countless tiny little shard, before moving the free hand to grasp Harkon by the neck.

So I could start slapping him over and over again. "Who is a pathetic cuck? Who let his wife get fucked by a God and did jack-shit about it afterward? Who started worshiping said God after he became a cuck? Who is a pathetic father? Who is a fucking idiot? Who-"

I keep slapping him over and over and over again, each slap followed by a question that I know for a fact insults him a lot.

I'm pretty sure he is still wondering how he is losing… Or where his previous display of power went.

The idiot didn't even realize that Molag Bal already forsake him. He saw no chance for Harkon to win, so he withdrew everything he had before it could be devoured by me on Harkon's death.

He is a Champion of Molag Bal no longer. Just a slightly stronger Vampire Lord, but nothing that grand.

I kick him in the nuts again, for good measure, then another time just because his whimpers of pain are fun, before grabbing him by his hair and dragging him back to the group.

Serana was on the ground, holding her stomach and having trouble breathing, "Wanna kick him in the nuts?" I offer her, and she instantly recovers.

She doesn't so much as kick Harkon in the nuts, but jump and stomp on them with as much power she could put behind the stomp. The blow ended up bending Harkon like a lawn chair, much to my amusement.

"I thought he'd be stronger." Deinmaar muses, and I give him a quick pat, very happy to have the giant around. Things don't feel right without this honest goofball.

I shake my head, "He was never a threat. I just never went out of my way to kill him because of Serana." Said goth beauty perks up, "She is still entitled to at least one final talk with the twisted fuck. I know I'd want to have some final words with my father, if I knew I was going to lose him."

I look down at the greatest disappointment of a father this side of Tamriel, and resist the urge to kick his ribs in. His face was already a mangled mess, and he had turned back to his human form by now after the beating he was given.

Then I glance up, past the clouds. Keraunos, my Spear Spell, was still there, flying above like a satellite, giving me view of all the surroundings. It's how I grabbed Deinmaar out of the College and dropped him on Harkon.

Still, opening portals is quite taxing, even with my current reserves. Which is obvious, to be honest. Teleportation still doesn't exist here, and while Kara did theorize ways to make it happen, she did insist that the Magicka cost would be far too immense.

The greater the distance, the greater the cost.

I leave Keraunos where it is, and lower my gaze just as Aurelia's voice reaches us, "Guys, it's ready!" I grab Harkon and drag him across the cleanly cut rubble of his castle, and towards the large room that was Veronica's.

Right in the middle of it was a swirling mass of dark purple mist that went downward, floating steps made of bricks leading to the center of the portal

Dawnbreaker was stabbed into the stone, being the origin point of a radiant golden magic circle that stretched hooks into the portal, to make sure it couldn't be forcibly shut.

"Try not to linger too long." Meridia advises, her voice coming from the glowing Dawnbreaker, "The Ideal Masters won't notice anything for a while, so do what you must as quickly as possible."

I nod, and turn towards Aurelia, "Remember, call Durnehviir as soon as you are inside. If you get him on your side, you'll be able to reach Veronica instantly." Aurelia nods seriously, and releases Dawnbreaker just as the purple mist from the portal swells and rises.

Finally, I turn towards Serana, "Your mother will surely be quite paranoid and judgmental about seeing you there, and with company no less, so you'll have to somehow deal with that."

A light, vexed smile spreads across the woman's lips, "Oh, I know." She then pauses, before reaching behind her and taking off the Elder Scroll, "Here, think you can hold this? I'd rather not bring it within view of the Ideal Masters."

Ah, good idea. I grab it and send it back to her room by dropping it within a quickly expanding pool of darkness, "If things go south, I'll step in." I turn to Deinmaar, and he gives me a low nod of understanding. With him escorting the ladies, I can stay reassured that they'll be fine.

By dropping Lah's name, Durnehviir will side with us, the rest is up to Serana with dealing with her mother. Then bargaining – or threatening – the Ideal Masters with their freedom, or the destruction of the Soul Cairn.

Which will still happen, as it'll be an enormous jump in power for me, and that is always welcome.

Though I don't expect it to go smoothly…

"Be careful, yeah?" I tell the group as they advance towards the purple mist, and I watch carefully as they disappear within it.

I lean back, and Harkon whimpers as I roughly drop on his back to use him as a seat.

"What did you not tell them?" And Meridia suddenly speaks up, her ethereal voice drifting out of the glowing Dawnbreaker.

I honestly nearly screamed, because I didn't expect her to still be lingering around. Still… She is mad perceptive, huh?

With a hum, my gaze drifts towards the distance, a black patch drifting across the skies and keeping a watchful gaze towards the horizon.

"I doubt I am the only one coveting the Soul Cairn."

I can somehow feel it.

A rematch with the World-Eater is coming up.

~XXX~

A thousand men. That was all Balgruuf was going to bring for this battle. No more, no less.

All one-thousand armed with dragonscale and dragonbone gear, and nearly half of them being Enchanted beyond belief.

One thousand of the finest Companions and warriors Skyrim had to offer. From Imperials, to Stormcloaks, to outsiders that came to be part of History.

The best of the best, ready to die upon yet another battlefield stained by Undead raised by monsters who refused to accept that their Era was long over.

This time, the enemy had control of the battlefield. Their army was made of Undead, but was also largely unknown due to the mist and winds shrouding the area.

Mist and wind that would recede when approached by the scouts, as if mocking them to draw closer, to come battle an army they couldn't gauge.

But Balgruuf laughed at their pathetic attempt at psychological warfare. They were all hot-blooded Nords- As long as there was an army, they would gladly walk straight into it with smiles on their faces and weapons in their hands.

The army was ready, having one last feast and one last drink within view of the shrouded valley where the Undead Army and Dragon Priests were waiting for them.

"Can we expect Dragons to join the fray?" Ulfric questions within the privacy of the war tent that was set up, his own body clad in the thick bone-plates of the dragonbone armor.

The sight made Balgruuf suppress a full, roaring laugh. Ulfric had eagerly moved to join the battle, all to protect Skyrim, he said… But it was also so to run away from the punishment Elisif had forced upon him.

The big and powerful Ulfric, afraid of walking up High Hrothgar so to be judged by the Greybeards. Which… Fair, Balgruuf could understand the fear.

It didn't make it any less hilarious, though.

Hildr nods from her side of the table, flanked by Nereva, the Dunmer woman vouched by Leonidas, "You can always be sure Dragons are around when you fight a Dragon Priest. I just know not how many will stand against us."

Balgruuf strokes at his beard with a hum, "We have weapons of war that will assist us in bringing them down, in case they show themselves."

The red-haired woman nods, "I am confident I can shoot them down myself. The main problem are the Dragon Priests… Or at least, the one called Otar the Mad."

Just speaking that name drenched the room in a cold air. The unsealing of that monster shook all of Skyrim, his mad roar having been heard and felt deep within the very bones and Soul of anyone within the country.

Yet, despite knowing how powerful this Otar was, Balgruuf wasn't really afraid. He had expected Leonidas to protest when he was asked to not take part in the battle, but instead he had given them his full trust.

If a man such as Leonidas believed they could prevail, then any fear and doubt Balgruuf had was all but vanquished.

"We need to divide the high priority targets." Ulfric offers after a while, his lone remaining arm resting against his hip, "The army can cleave straight through the enemy Undead, thus we can focus on the Dragon Priests."

His gaze turns to the other member within the war tent, allowed in due to his great renown across all of Tamriel, "Me, Balgruuf and the Ebony Warrior can take on one of them" The towering Breton man nods, severe gaze on his face.

"I agree. The faster we take him down, the faster we can support the others." The Ebony Warrior states, voice deep and powerful. He was a humble man, and Balgruuf held a great deal of respect for a warrior like him.

"Nereva and Hildr can take on the other one." Hildr nods at Balgruuf's words, "I doubt Otar will join the fray instantly. He might only when his hand is forced."

Nereva hums softly, "If he moves sooner than we expect, I think I may be able to keep him distracted for a bit."

Knowing that Leonidas vouched for her, Balgruuf doesn't doubt the Dunmer's skill and power, "The we'll rely on you if that worst case scenario comes to pass."

Having spoken those words, his gaze turns to the weapon resting beside the table. Wuuthrad lay there, gleaming darkly, and seemingly calling for him, yearning to be used. To lead others into yet another grand battle.

"I can understand your hesitation, Jarl Balgruuf." The Ebony Warrior suddenly speaks, his gaze having softened up as the Jarl gives him his full attention, "Weapons such as that… They carry a history that make them heavier."

"Only arrogant fools would pick such a weapon up and use it without care of its history…" The dark skinned warrior nods with a smile, "The mere fact that you still believe yourself unworthy, is perhaps the very reason you should pick it up. So that you may become worthy of it."

Balgruuf's gaze once more fell on Wuuthrad, that giant black war-ax. All the other Jarls had swiftly stepped away, refusing to try and wield the weapon, to desecrate it with their touch.

Ulfric had placed his hand on it once, then swiftly declared himself unworthy of lifting it. Balgruuf still had to rest a hand on it.

Still, he takes in a deep breath and reaches out. His palm wraps around that gleaming black Ebony, and his hand soon clenches around it.

Wuuthrad leaves the ground with laughable ease, and soon comes to rest on Balgruuf's shoulder. It felt light, and pure, roaring strength flowed through the Jarl's limbs.

He didn't know if it was just a mental trick, or an Enchantment on the weapon, but he genuinely felt so much stronger and bigger. Like he was one of those legendary and towering Atmorans.

"Is it heavy?" Ulfric asks softly, "I didn't lift it… But it felt impossibly heavy."

Balgruuf lets out a slow breath, "Yeah… It is." Heavy on the mind. He could feel the duty to carry such a weapon properly being set on his shoulders, to be a paragon of everything Ysgramor stood for. "Yet, this might be a fraction of the weight Ysgramor carried."

His free hand snatched the helmet off the war table, and swiftly secured it around his head, "I believe we are ready to start. Let us finally clean this Undead stain out of Skyrim once and for all."

Ulfric grins and places his own helmet on, "I couldn't agree more."

The Ebony Warrior follows suit, quiet and overflowing with determination. No hesitation or fear within his movements, as if he'd welcome death upon a battlefield just like any other Nord would.

They walked out of the tent and into the camp where the army had been enjoying what might be their last meal, drink and joke.

They all embraced their wives in bed one last time, and left words to their kids in case they would not return. Balgruuf did too, for he knows that this wasn't like Krosis.

This battle was far deadlier, and far more dangerous. Far more important too.

Krosis shook their confidence, and they were saved by the Dragonborn and Leonidas… But they couldn't always rely on them. The Prophecy never stated that the Dragonborn had to carry everything.

"Pick up your weapons, you bastards!" The Jarl roars, stomping through the camp, his gaze flicking past the valley and towards the clouds of mist shrouding their enemies and the mountain chain ahead of them.

"Today, we either die, or we win! There is no retreat! No reinforcements! Just us hot-blooded sons of bitches!"

His army roars, weapons and shields raised high in the air, and falling into steps with him.

Ulfric and the Ebony warrior flank his left and his right, their steps heavy and filled with purpose as they advanced towards the dense mist.

"These bastards lost once to our Ancestors! And tonight, they shall lose again! To us!"

For he'll be damned if they'll allow these long dead fuckers to bring shame upon his bloodline and that of his man.

And that is when everything went to hell.

"FAAS."

The mist blows apart, fading away as if it was never there, and revealing the horrors beyond.

Tens of thousands of Undead stood before them. Burning blue eyes madly flicking towards them, hungry for their still living and untainted Souls.

Skeletons, Draugrs, Skeletal Dragons, Undead Beasts, Undead Hounds, Flesh Abominations, Undead Trolls, Undead Giants, Undead Mammoth's- So on and so forth, the army before them held it all.

"RU."

Any Adrenaline and courage was quenched by a bucket of frigid waters, and the whole army comes to a halt.

A dozen Dragons rise from the mountain peak, roaring and laughing down at them.

Down at the ants that they had feasted on for countless years.

"MAAR."

And far behind the army, sitting upon a throne of skulls and gripping two pale battle-axes wrapped in ghostly blue flames, was an Undead draped in bear skin and leather armor, his eyes a burning mad green.

Terror washes forth, and the army breaks instantly.

Balgruuf falters, trembling in the wake of that shout as his men scream behind him.

His gaze flickers skyward, and he watches as a bronze giant Dragon dives towards them, jaws open as if welcoming them within his stomach.

Death was coming.

A pathetic, cruel death.

One where they didn't change anything.

The army of Undead charges forth, the earth shaking beneath their rush, their foul Magical presence washing over them, dropping fuel upon the fire that was their fear. Their terror.

And then, Wuuthrad throbs within Balgruuf's grip, and his scared visage turns into a defiant snarl, his mouth opening to roar out Words he had never mastered.

"HUN-KAAL-ZOOR!"

It was a Call. One that reached the very halls of Sovngarde.

And a Titan answers the call with a roaring laugh, stomping past Balgruuf to intercept the falling bronze Dragon.

A devastating uppercut sends said Dragon flipping across the skies, but the Titan wasn't done as he leaps after it, reaching out to grab the wildly flapping tail of the beast… Before flipping around and hurling it down like a giant boulder, straight upon the charging army of Undead.

And just when the rest of the foul army was about to reach them, one ghostly figure after another rushed out from behind the living, all roaring. All laughing.

All cleaving straight through the charging army like they were but wet scrolls.

"Grit your fucking teeth, you pathetic descendants of mine!" The Titan that had felled the first Dragon roars, landing upon the corpse of the squashed beast and standing out upon it, "I, Ysgramor, did not father a bunch of pussies!"

The First Man stood in his complete glory, looking like an ethereal phantom, clad in his glorious armor, and lifting up a phantom of Wuuthrad high in the air.

The Five-Hundred Companions rushed forth, an unstoppable avalanche that met no resistance, for they never feared death in the first place.

And just like that, the effects of the Dismay Shout vanished like it was never there.

Pure adrenaline pumped through the veins of the Nords, who launched themselves forth like mad, feral skeevers, and screaming their lungs out.

Balgruuf led the charge, eyes overflowing with worship as he charged through the enemies, his gaze locked upon that Titan. A man he could only dream to become.

Ysgramor's gaze flicks towards Balgruuf, then to Wuuthrad, and the Atmoran grins, "So, you're the one that now wields Wuuthrad, eh? You worthy of it?"

Balgruuf shakes his head without hesitation, "I will never be."

The First Man throws his head back and laughs loudly, "Hah! Good! Of course, no one will ever be worthy of my Legacy!" Turning, the Titan sends a feral grin towards the now standing Otar, "But show me what you got, and don't disappoint me."

"Become someone so great that you'll never need Wuuthrad or us ever again."

With gritted teeth, Balgruuf nods resolutely. He watched as the First Man jumps off the Dragon corpse, shooting into the sky with a single leap.

Otar lifts his gaze, burning green flame glowing brightly as he spreads his arms wide, roaring like a mad beast.

The figures flanking him flied away, the two Dragon Priests shooting towards two different sides of the battlefield, knowing quite well that this was not a fight they were worthy of joining.

Laughing boisterously, Ysgramor falls down from the skies like a brilliant, ethereal comet, "Stand tall, Skyrim!"

The First Man hollers, hacking the spectral Wuuthrad down like a guillotine blade.

"For Ysgramor is with you!"

War-ax meets twin battle-axes in a clash of pure physical might.

The battlefield gives in, and a bottomless ravine is cleaved into the earth, splitting the battlefield in half.

On one half lands Ysgramor, still laughing, still grinning. Still as arrogant and as mighty as ever.

On the other lands Otar, the green flames making up his eyes flaring up to cover his head- Only for his gaze to suddenly snap towards the innocuous old man that had suddenly appeared beside him.

"Elder Arngeir!?" Ulfric's horrified shout echoes across the battlefield.

Otar moves, swinging one of his axes to decapitate the old man that had appeared beside him.

The old monk smiles and raises a finger, stopping the blade without any disturbace.

Before he sighs out softly.

"Fus-Ro-Dah."

The clouds vanished.

The earth was stripped of its grass.

The snow cloaking the mountain chain evaporated.

The very air fled.

And Otar's glowing green malevolent flames flickered momentarily before his body became a blur, smashing into his temple like a meteorite.

An immense wave of force tears the mountain asunder, disintegrating the peak, the temple, and whatever lay beyond, leaving behind just a smoldering and ruined cavity within the mountain chain.

Ysgramor whistles, holding a hand over his brows and narrowing his gaze towards the distance to try and spot where Otar had been launched.

Turning, Arngeir smiles kindly at the Atmoran, "Apologies, o' great Ysgramor. This old monk was tasked by the Sky to beat up an unruly child."

The First Man grunts out a loud laugh, "A Master of the Voice, eh? Been a while since I fought alongside one."

The old monk bows his head, "I will make sure to not get in your way."

"Hah! You better not! Show me what the Masters of the Voice of this Era can do!"

Thus, two old men turned to face an unsealed monster whose death was requested by a Divine.

While up above, flying high above the battlefield, a Dragon Priest hid himself.

While holding a large, sealed scroll within his grasp.

A.N. Decided to speed-rush the last chapters of Draugr.

Then do the same with Necromancer.

Though, I do feel that Necromancer has stolen the light of Draugr, since it doesn't get many reviews… Sadge.

Still, hope y'all enjoy this chappy!

Toodles!

I, Draugr Chapter 53

Morokei had lived for many, many years. He had lost track of how many Eras he outlived.

He was there when the Snow Elves forced the First Man to flee his city.

He was there when the Atmoran came back and purged the continent of that Race, forcing them to become slaves to the Dwemers.

And he was there, when the Dragons moved in, and slowly claimed the whole of Tamriel under their rule, their might undisputed.

And through that long, long life… Morokei had seen the birth and fall of those blessed by the very World. Blessed by Nirn itself.

Their existence brought balance to the World-Eater's presence. The very Antithesis of such a being.

A response to his continued, unstoppable existence.

The First Man, with the mightiest body in history, and a Voice that could rupture the earth itself.

The man who followed him, taking then name of Ahzidal, who had reached heights in the art of Enchanting that should not be touched upon by others.

And then… He had seen the rise of monsters that could put them to shame, and the being who taught them.

The Snow Elf who was taken in as the Dragon Priest of the World-Eater himself, and was taught the Thu'um from the one being that knew it better than anyone else.

And her twin sister, who was born with a connection to Magicka unlike anything Morokei had ever witnessed before. It was akin to witnessing a living version of the Staff of Magnus.

Then, finally… The one being Morokei could never understand. The one being he felt wasn't a Response to the World-Eater… But was, instead, the Answer.

Solomon, also known and feared as the Lord of Demons due to the horrid creatures he could conjure. Being of unfathomable power, undying no matter the injury, and relentless until their target is death.

He had seen a great many Great Sages fall beneath their onslaught, cowed into submission without Solomon having to participate in the battle.

And he had seen that very being fight the World-Eater to a standstill, their aftershocks of their apocalyptic battle having left cracks in Reality for centuries.

Reality itself fled in the wake of their battle, with the Realms of the Daedric Princes and the planes of Oblivion itself having been left wounded and nearly crippled by their fight.

A fight that ended in a draw, but where the Lord of Demons admitted he could have easily felled the World-Eater had he wanted to.

Morokei had been a witness to such events. He simply stood on the sidelines all of his life, simply watching and watching.

The Dragons offered him power. Made him feel… Useful. They looked at his many centuries of life, the knowledge and wisdom accrued over it, and saw Power in it.

So he was made a Dragon Priest, his master one of the oldest Great Sages. He was taught the Dragon Tongue, and he learned Magic by himself, something he could easily after having witnessed many Mages at work.

From a passive man, he became a terrifying strategist. He was cunning, sharp, and helped make the expansion and rule of the Dragons over Tamriel reach near perfection.

More Dragon Priests were recruited under his watchful eyes, and the strength of the Dragon Council kept rising higher and higher.

Finally, he felt like his life had meaning. That he had achieved his purpose.

...Only for everything he had worked hard for to come crashing down.

The Dragon War. The Dragonrend Shout. Deinmaar's and Konahriik's betrayals.

Loss after loss, until the Dragons were cowed after the World-Eater was sealed through the use of an Elder Scrolls.

Thus, awaiting his arrival, Morokei decided to seal himself away within the ruins of the capital to await his return, while plotting a nigh-perfect plan for their rise back to the highest peaks of power.

And now, he just needs to obtain the pieces of the puzzle left to complete his plan.

But of course, not all plans can succeed without facing some obstacles on the way.

The whole of Blackreach wailed beneath the Magical might of the Second Archmage of the College of Winterhold. A radiant golden sun blooms to life with a flick of her wrist, turning into a beam that lit up the paradise beneath the earth.

Morokei blocks the Holy Magic with a massive ten-layered Ward powered by the Staff of Magnus, leeching the very Magicka from the beam of light to empower and fix the defensive countermeasure.

His head tilts, watching as the beam splits off into countless smaller ones that bounce from the Ward and shoot into different directions- Before curving perfectly and aiming for his unguarded back.

His free hand waves through the air, conjuring a tidal wave of waters that surge towards the ceiling of Blackreach, swallowing the dozens of arching beams while crashing down with loud splashes, sending droplets of water flying in every direction.

Only for said droplets to freeze mid-air, then fly through the air with ear-piercing noises, like a storm of needles ready to skewer whatever was on their path.

Kara didn't even blink their way, nor did she bother raise a defense. Instead, her lips part- "Diin." And a lone Word cracks forth, freezing the whole of Blackreach around them.

Morokei floats back, patting off the frost from his dusty robe, unable to help the nod of appraisal as he stares at the surrounding frozen landscape. Such widespread control over the Thu'um spoke of many years of training.

Decades, even. He always deeply respected those that put passion and hard-work in mastering a specific art.

Kara's hands suddenly wave through the air, leaving behind countless phantoms. When her palms clap together, those phantoms split away from her body, creating dozens upon dozens of illusions of herself that float through the air.

And then each phantom started Chanting.

The main Kara cups her hands together as if in a prayer, the tips of her fingers resting against each other as she pulls the palms apart, keeping the hands together in what looks like a sphere.

A feral grin spreads across her face as a small ball of wind forms between her cupped hands, "Ven-Mul-Riik."

Her Draconic Chant is followed by a chorus of countless others.

"Air – Wind – Breeze – Gust – Gale – Storm – Vortex – Tempest – Hurricane!"

"Lah – Su – Wuld – Kest – Nah – Bah – Strun – Vaaz – Gaar!"

Morokei flew back, body trembling as he witnessed the small woman become a Magicka Singularity.

Streams of that ethereal energy became visible, gushing towards her in colossal quantities that could birth Master Class Spells in the dozens.

Yet, Chant by Chant, that power just kept flowing in, and that small woman was easily containing it without breaking a sweat or even visibly struggling at all.

Seeing that, he couldn't afford to hold back. Thus, he grasped the Staff of Magnus and waved it through the air, seemingly drawing a complex pattern that lingered and changed color with more strokes added to it.

Even Kara, with her composure, couldn't help but falter slightly at the sight of what Morokei was doing.

Soon enough, within just mere seconds, a colossal brilliant orange-red run was carved in the air. The Fire Origin Rune, the root of all Original Runes from the Flame Element.

Kara watched as the Water Origin Rune followed next, then the Earth Origin Rune, then the Ice, the Lightning and the Wind. All six Origin Runes, building blocks of Elemental Magicka itself willingly bending to one's will.

Her gaze fell to the Staff of Magnus as she finally understood its real power. Devouring Magicka was likely just its base power… But controlling the Origin Runes is its main capability.

Unleashing one on Tamriel could spell doom for the whole continent. Origin Runes are uncontrollable hazards.

An endless storm. A burning sun. An endless tsunami. An earthquake with no end. A lightning bolt that expands forth endlessly.

They were literal calamities, not meant to be wielded by Mages. Even touching upon Original Runes may be excessive, for layering them together can bring disastrous consequences.

And now, all six of them were drawn into existence by Morokei, and each of them bowed under the rule of the Staff within his grasp.

With a wave of it, the six Origin Runes circled around her form, creating a form of prison within their brilliant forms.

"I understand the need for all those Chants." Morokei suddenly speaks, floating high above the battlefield, "Your Magicka reserves… They are small, aren't they?"

Kara blinks… Then smirks viciously, "I was born with Magicka Deficiency Disease! Even a ten year old kid has more Magicka than me!"

The answer made Morokei still momentarily, for he knows well what that disease means.

It wasn't harmful, but it was a birth defect that many children of powerful Mages suffer. It is known to happen when a powerful Mage impregnates or is impregnated by someone with little to no Magicka within their body.

The sheer difference between them causes a problem to arise within the child, who is born with incredibly small Magicka reserves… Which will never, ever grow bigger.

And to make it worse, said reserves could take days, if not entire weeks to recharge, even with their small size.

Yet, the small woman before him was unleashing such catastrophic power with such a birth defect.

She wasn't a monster birthed by the World… She is someone who became a monster out of sheer spite.

"Truly, you are someone deserving all of my respect." The ancient Dragon Priest bows deeply, free hand on his chest.

Kara sniffs, "I would say the same to you… If you were actually here, that is." She scoffs out, eyes narrowing into a glare.

"Ah." Morokei straightens himself, "It appears you have noticed. My utmost apologies for this rather uncouth trickery."

The freckled woman clicks her tongue, "That's the power of your Mask, isn't it?" She questions, still holding the contained Spell between her palms, "Your reactions are delayed. Not enough to matter, but it feels like your attention is… Split. As if you aren't fully here." Her gaze glides up and down what most definitely is not Morokei's real form, but a perfect copy.

"A perfect replica of yourself, which even replicates the weapon you are holding. I presume it comes at quite the cost."

Morokei nods without shame, "If this copy were to be destroyed, my Mask would follow shortly after." He reveals without care, completely open about the capabilities of his possessions. Not out of arrogance, but out of respect for the woman before him. "I simply came here to gauge your capabilities, Miss."

Kara grits her teeth, "I did wonder why you chose to enter Blackreach through here instead of through the exit Leonidas used." Her posture grows more tense, "You already got your hands on the Elder Scrolls, didn't you?"

The ancient Dragon Priest raises the Staff of Magnus, and the Origin Runes flare to life, "Indeed. Now, I will be most disappointed if you die from this, Miss." Chains of elemental Magicka shoot out of the Origin Runes, piercing into the ground and ceiling while starting to glow with greater intensity. "I do hope we get to exchange blows once more in the future."

The minute Archmage snarls, her cupped hands tensing, "Oh fuck that shit!" Her fingers curl, and her nails dig into the Spell in her grasp… Before pulling her hands apart, and tearing the Spell asunder.

All that accumulated energy expanded forth like a balloon inflating far too much, far too fast.

And Kara proceeded to put all of that immense, volatile energy to use with a Shout.

"FUS! RO! DAH!"

A dome of pure white expands forth, atomizing anything unfortunate enough to be within its reach.

Which was dozens upon dozens of kilometers.

That immense explosion was felt across Skyrim as a powerful earthquake that shook the land for several long seconds before the aftershocks were quelled.

But deep beneath Skyrim, Kara scoffed as she floated above an immense perfectly spherical crater, which was also carved into the ceiling.

"Tch… The fucker got away." Even with the immense range of her Spell Detonation, Morokei's clone managed to escape from that sure-kill blow in a way that Kara couldn't grasp.

He had likely used the power of the Staff of Magnus to banish that copy of himself into Oblivion, using it to hide from her until he was assured that she wasn't sticking around for another confrontation.

Or likely moving to another area before banishing himself back to Tamriel, and away from her.

Her glare turned towards the distance, ignoring the devastation she unleashed on her surroundings.

"What the fuck are you planning with that damn Elder Scroll?"

~XXX~

Whiterun was changing. Very fast too.

With the Civil War effectively over, the Empire was sending a great deal of support towards the main target of the Dragons.

The Hold was expanding, receiving the majority of the focus after all of the remaining Jarls decided that it was best to prepare Whiterun in case of refugees from the other Holds, who may be targeted by the Dragons due to how separated they are.

So Whiterun is being prepared to welcome any refugees that escape from those very likely attacks.

The surroundings below the small hill Whiterun is built on are already filled with buildings and roads, dozens of them- Maybe even in the high hundred by now.

When motivated, these people build fast. They wake up early in the morning and start working immediately, plus I've seen that they hired some Alteration Mages to assist in preparing the foundation of the homes faster.

The Alteration Mages put in the foundation and the rough outline of the building, while the workers put everything together. I swear I've seen five fuckers complain about building a two story home taking too damn long… And they did it within half an hour.

And two of them were drunk. The sun wasn't up yet. Fucking Nords, I swear…

The Merchant Guild was also supporting Skyrim, giving them discounts for supplies like wood and other things that were needed.

Though since Balgruuf started sending out parties of Dragon Gear armored soldiers to clear out the roads of bandits, they've been able to set up a camp in the remains of Riverwood so to start gathering wood in massive quantities.

Plus, soon enough the Emperor will send miners to support Winterhold in mining Blackreach. By boat, by carriage- They'll come in the hundreds, even mentioning abandoning old mines in the Empire territory just so to focus fully on Blackreach.

Through that, they'll be able to stack up on resources for gear laughably fast, thus further reinforcing each Hold and Whiterun.

Sadly enough, material wealth couldn't make up for lost lives. It will take many years for the Empire and Skyrim to recover both from the Great War, and from the Civil War.

Their economy at least won't be lacking, and I'll keep a watchful eye on everything to make sure no one decides to get greedy. Because like hell I'll let some greedy fat cunt ruin all of this.

Balgruuf even brought up the fact that a great deal of Thalmor agents are walking around Skyrim, mainly around the areas near Solitude and the mountains there, due to how their Embassy was slaughtered by Vampires.

So obviously they set up another, much bigger force in the mountains. In the thousands, even.

It would be quite the loss if that new Embassy were to become a smoldering crater. It is about time I strike at them with a crippling blow that damages them more than the Empire, so that they don't get any bright ideas.

I briefly considered letting them waste time, pitting them against Harkon's Vampires and keep wasting bodies against him and his lot, but I decided against it in the end.

For one, I'd rather not keep Serana waiting. While she is docile now and just recovering, it may all change once she is fully recovered and able to protect herself out there.

Not against the likes of Harkon, but it is unlikely that he may find her easily if Serana wishes to lay low and travel around.

Plus, I'd rather not push back the whole 'save her mother' mission, mostly because there is a certain Dragon I want to drag out of the Soul Cairn too.

And because it would feel like a shitty move. Not that Serana seems to have a deep attachment to her mother, which I believe is caused by her Eras of starvation and isolation. I think she just wants to have some choice words with her mother and get it off her chest, then move on.

I snap out of my thoughts as another series of roaring cheers echoes out from the large training area behind Jorrvaskr, where they were currently doing what Nords and hot-blooded men do. Beating the shit out of each other and smile about it.

Giving them access to Anodyne Scrolls was a mistake. They are abusing them so to hit each other even harder.

I swear to Akatosh that I saw Farkas uppercut an Imperial man a dozen meters in the air. I can already see that the unsealing of the Eye of Magnus is already massively empowering their bodies.

Aela said that she had noticed such changes in the recent days, and they all just keep growing stronger. Hildr confirmed through her senses that everyone was basically drinking in the surrounding Magicka as if they were starved plants.

She even theorized that moving the Eye of Magnus here would make their growth even faster, and their surging strength will stabilize faster than before. Something to keep in mind.

Still, the recent events are making the Companions quite happy. They used to be Mercenaries for hire, simply taking out threats left and right for the Jarls or other civilians.

In the past, they even used to take part in wars, though I believe Kodlak was the one to put an end to it, hating to see brothers and sisters pitted against each other for people who didn't care about them, even though they would be given a death they'd gladly welcome. Especially if it comes from someone they highly respect as a fellow warrior.

So because of that change, the Companions were kinda struggling in recent years. Skyrim is mostly safe, with Giants tending to themselves and rarely going out of their way to antagonize others unless their pets or goods are touched.

The more frequent problems are the Trolls. Absolute crackheads, those guys. They breed and multiply like rabbits, and have absolutely no sense of self-preservation.

They'd see a heavily armed city filled with thousands of people and go 'Yeah, I can take 'em.'

And aside from these idiots, there's the usual bandits and the Falmer for areas near mountains. The attack on Winterhold from Vulthuryol likely cleared all of Blackreach from the Falmer, but there are definitely plenty of remnants in random tunnels scattered around and beneath Skyrim.

Those things are like cockroaches, after all.

The training yard behind behind Jorrvaskr was full of activity, with the great hall welcoming all the warriors that poured into Skyrim after learning of the Dragon Invasion.

Many are here to become part of history, part of the final passage of the Prophecy, while quite a few more are here either to help, or for the love of the game.

But just as many warriors have gathered in Skyrim, the Argonians are all rushing back to Black Marsh, having been called back by the Hist just like during the Oblivion Crisis.

Alduin has set camp there with the forces he has, and the Argonians are rushing back to fight and protect their homeland. The Hist will surely drug them up like they did in the Oblivion Crisis, where the Argonians ended up invading Oblivion instead of the other way around.

But that likely won't help much against the Dragons, especially since the effects of the Eye of Magnus will take more time to reach Black Marsh and the Races living there. The closer to it they are, the greater the effect.

Hence, through all of this, the Companions were enjoying the new meat that delivered itself to their jaws. And were currently beating up the majority… Who took it all happily.

Though some were putting up quite a fight… And I am quite surprised to see the man doing the beating here.

Vilkas was currently sparring with a Breton. Tall and well built, upper body covered in countless scars but also covered in bulging muscles. He was old, likely over the fifties, yet he was nimble and powerful.

His upper body was bare, while the lower body was clad in armor. Ebony armor.

This guy is the Ebony Warrior from the game. The man who came to challenge the Dragonborn so to get the final battle and death he desired. And deserved.

Yet, here he is now. Putting his life on the line to battle the Dragons. Mad respect for this legend.

He was also putting Vilkas into the ground, but Vilkas is eating all that up with a huge, bloody grin. He got german-suplexed five times and walked each one off with a laugh. What the fuck do these people eat?

Hell, the goddamn ground he got smashed into each time is cracked. Vilkas ain't even bruised. What the fuck?!

Still, the fight that holds everyone's full attention is the one with Aurelia. And yes, she has trashed her opponent yet, and is actually struggling.

Her opponent is a lean, tall and admittedly beautiful Dunmer woman with radiant red hair, a kind and playful smile on her lips. Her weapon was a thin blade, akin to a rapier but also not. It was close to a katana, just far more thin, and made out of Ebony.

She wielded it with ease, held in her right hand, while her left would often launch a Spell or two, flicking them with laughable ease and speed, speaking of many years of experience.

Aurelia instead was battling her with a greatsword she had borrowed from the Companions, alternating between a single or double-handed style depending on the moment.

The two were a blur of motion, clashing with incredible power and speed, sending rattling and echoing rings of steel clashing against steel. Aurelia held the power advantage, but the Dunmer woman was clearly far more experienced and insanely fast to boot.

"That woman is insane…" Hildr whispers, watching the fight while leaning against my left side, her lone eye wide open, "I can barely keep track of her movements. Spellblades really are deadly, huh?"

I hum, watching the battle intently. Aurelia wasn't nervous, instead she was smiling happily as she clashed with the woman over and over. It was good for her, since recently she has only been fighting against Dragons.

She also misses Deinmaar because the guy was physically stronger than her, and she could afford to go all out without fear. Here she wasn't, because the after-shocks could likely tear Jorrvaskr apart.

Yes, she is that strong. Without using Reinforcement.

It feels like a byproduct of having so much Magicka in one's body… Is that why the Flesh Spells were made? To go over that issue? Something to ask Kara.

A loud cheer brings me out of my thoughts, making me focus back on the fight between the two ladies, which just reached the end, with the Dunmer woman claiming victory as the tip of her blade rests against Aurelia's throat.

A part of me nearly intervened and smashed the Dunmer woman across Skyrim, but I held back that overprotective side of me. Mostly because I know that Aurelia would be fine, and because she was smiling.

And a sweaty, smiling Aurelia was sexy as hell. Ten outta ten.

"That was incredible!" Aurelia exclaims, happily chatting with the Dunmer woman who just defeated her, showing just how much of a good sport she is as the two approach me and Hildr's spot. "Leo, did you see that?! She's so cool!"

...Is my Aurelia a battle-maniac? If so, why is that sexy too? Well, Hildr going all nerdy is also very sexy, for some reason, so whatever.

"Yup." I pop the 'P', crossing my arms over my chest, "I totally saw you try really hard to not turn the surroundings into powder." Aurelia puffs up her cheeks at me, giving me one of her cute annoyed glares overflowing with affection.

Then she regains her composure and turns to the smiling Dunmer woman, "Oh, I didn't ask for your name! I'm Aurelia!" She introduces herself, offering a hand to the slightly shorter and more thin woman.

The smile on her dark face grows, and her eyes glow with kindness and warmth, "It's nice to meet the Dragonborn. You can call me Nereva."

I snort.

All three ladies turn towards me.

I turn my head away and keep snorting, and I even raise a hand to cover my face despite the fact that it does nothing to muffle the sound of my laughter.

"Leo?" Aurelia asks, and I crack out a disbelieving laugh.

"S-Seriously?" I ask, my voice cracking from laughter as I turn to look at the confused Dunmer woman, "You didn't even fuckin' try to change it. Was there no better option than Nereva?"

I mean, I knew they were still alive, but for them to suddenly appear in Skyrim… I guess they wanted to meet a fellow main character of the prophecy, huh?

Nereva blinks, then she blows a playful raspberry at me, "What? It's a cute name!"

"It doesn't even hide who you are!"

"Tell that to all the people I've introduced myself to and they just never make the connection."

I'm going to strangle someone.

"Was it people on Akavir?"

"Nope. Some were Imperials."

Forget strangling. I want to murder someone.

"Uhm…" Hildr speaks up, looking between me and Nereva with an amused look in her lone eye, "You two know each other?"

I nod, "I know her. Kinda."

Nereva shakes her head, "First time meeting this bag of bones." Then she blinks and looks at me up and down, "Oh, did you meet Ol' Sheo too? Fun dude, that one. Good taste in cheese too." I like her already.

I sigh and palm my face, "Ladies, meet the Nerevarine. Yes, that one." Aurelia and Hildr blink, then gasp loudly and gape at Nereva, who grins like an idiot and makes two victory signs with her hands while looking at Aurelia.

"Fellow member of the Prophecy right here!" The woman laughs, "With the Dragonborn, I've basically met all fellow protagonists of the Prophecy!" Nereva states, before pausing, "Well, aside from Talin. I don't know if the guy is even still alive…"

Ah, the Eternal Champion, protagonist of The Elder Scrolls Arena. The majority of prophecy protagonists were all born in the Third Era, with only Aurelia being born in the Fourth Era.

"W-Wait, hold up!" Said Dragonborn was all flushed and startled, clearly unable to wrap her head around who stood before her, "Y-You're alive!? B-But it's been so long!"

Nereva laughs softly, "Due to my curse, I am effectively immortal. I do not age, nor die of old age." Then she tilts her head, "Though I do die if I am killed." She pauses after those words left her mouth, "That sounds so stupid now that I think about it."

I try – and horribly fail – to hold back a snort. Nereva just blows another raspberry at me, showing that she is very whimsical for someone her age.

Is that why Sheogorath is such a fuckin' lovable idiot? It is, ain't it?

Aurelia seems to have reached that same conclusion, seeing the existential crisis taking place in her hollow gaze, "Will I turn out like this in the future?"

Nereva shrugs, "The Agent isn't that weird. Last time I checked, the guy was tending to a huge farm."

"Tell me where so I can go throw hands with that bitch." That whole cluster-fuck that is the Warp in the West… How the fuck does that shit even happen!?

I can understand the game, as you are given different choices to pick from… But to somehow cause a Dragon Break so to let ALL of them happen?!

Dude's indecision managed to warp Reality itself, goddamn…

Hildr slaps me over the head before Nereva can give me the location of the fucker, and I'd pout if I could, "Stop trying to find victims for your idiocy." She scolds me, amusement in her voice.

I just huff, then gaze at the amused Nereva, "How are you even here, by the way? Shouldn't you be in Akavir?"

The Dunmer woman blinks and tilts her head at me, "Ol' Sheggy did say you know a lot of stuff, huh…" She muses, then shrugs, uncaring of where my knowledge comes from, "It was him who told me about this happening. Thought I'd offer my help."

That's… Quite the boon for our side, I'll have to admit. She is likely an Endgame Nerevarine in terms of power, and that is surely massive.

Having her to hold the forth in Whiterun and assist them in battle? That's going to reassure me that they are in good hands.

"Though I am restricted on how much help I can offer." Nereva finally sighs out, placing her hands on her hips, "If Alduin shows his ugly mug, I cannot fight him. It is best we don't risk a Dragon Break, after all."

Yeah, shattering Reality and causing some unknown disaster would be very bad. It could ruin all of our current efforts, and maybe even aid Alduin in the process.

"What's a Dragon Break?" Aurelia suddenly asks, and I remember I never mentioned such things before. Mainly because I truly believed they didn't exist here, while forgetting completely that it was the very reason the Warp in the West happened.

"How to explain that…" I sigh, crossing my arms and leaning my head back in thought, "Time is linear, flowing a set path like a river. But sometimes, branching paths appear. Those branching paths are where specific events occur differently. Parallel Realities, to be exact."

"The event I mentioned before – The Warp in the West – is where eight different paths created eight different Dragon Breaks, which caused a fracture in Reality that caused all eight choices to happen. At the same time."

Nereva speaks soon after me, "They tend to be very common, but don't have such enormous effect as The Warp in the West." She points out, making me nod in agreement.

"For example; Hevnoraak, Potema, even Harkon- All of these guys should have been Dragon Breaks, branching timelines where we could have gone to handle them at our leisure." Aurelia's and Hildr's eyes blow wide open at my words, "But I believe my presence here, together with Aurelia's and Alduin's, have caused these Dragon Breaks to just move forward on their own."

I know not if they merged back into the linear flow of time, or they are still Dragon Breaks. Harkon might be, as he waits for the resolution of the Dragon War so to have everyone weakened, making them easy picking for him and his lot.

Wait, no… These events are happening due to my meddling, aren't they?

Hevnoraak unsealing just when I get in contact with Vulthuryol, who is tied to him.

Potema's ritual just so happening to start when I tell Aurelia about it, thus leading to my Undead-hating lover to go pay her and her Necromancers a visit.

And Harkon… Perhaps the Thalmors did something to draw his ire? It wouldn't be beyond them. Perhaps they saw his castle in the waters and thought it would fit their status? Or something along those lines.

So they were Dragon Breaks, but I just didn't notice due to how they happened. Son of a bitch…

"Still, I am glad to have you around to help, Nereva." I open up to the Dunmer woman, who perks up and smiles happily at me, "I can relax knowing that Whiterun is under your protection." And the Ebony Warrior is also here.

He might not be a match for the same one in the game, who took on the Endgame Dragonborn, but I am sure he is still a terrifying powerhouse in his own right.

"This is the final part of the Prophecy. I can't just sit on my pretty butt and do nothing." The woman shrugs, light smile on her face, "Even if the help I can give is limited, it'll still be better than do nothing."

I nod at Nereva, who just earned a great deal of my respect. She is quite the fun and open woman too, likely a quality one earns from living a long life after having done some unimaginable shit.

Like bringing down three Gods, for one.

"Then maybe we can go and deal with the Vampires." I muse aloud – plus I want to check on what the fuck that earthquake from a bit ago was – and share a look with Aurelia, "Balgruuf might move against the Dragon Priests tonight, so it is best we hurry."

He asked me not to join the battle, but I'll make sure to be around just in case.

"Actually…" Hildr suddenly speaks up, her lone eye narrowed in thought, "Mind if I hang around?" She asks, flicking her gaze between me and Aurelia.

I tilt my head at that, "'Course you can. You want to join the battle, I presume?" She makes a so-so gesture at my question.

"That too, but I actually want to catch some pointers from Nereva here." The Dunmer woman perks up, glowing eyes lighting up even more.

"You want to be a Spellblade!?" The massive grin on the woman's face spelled horrid training for Hildr, something said woman did not notice as she nods.

"I'm decent with a sword, but not that good, and I'd like to have a closer quarter alternative." Especially due to Rahgot's Mask and the power it wielded. With that, mixed with Reinforcement, she will be able to hold her own in close quarters combat.

Nereva nods, "Then we can start now. Just quick tips and a few spars." Then the Dunmer turns to gaze at me, her smile gentle, "I'll look after her during the battle, don't worry."

Damn, she was able to sense my unease? She's sharp.

"Not fully the reason I am worried, actually." I point out, making all three ladies gaze at me with confusion, "Uh… Where's Gretel?"

Aurelia pales in terror.

Hildr palms her face.

Nereva just tilts her head, "Who's Gretel?"

An explosion rings out in the distance, which rattles our surroundings.

I jab my thumb over my shoulder.

"That's Gretel."

...Is that a werewolf howl I just heard?

~XXX~

"Morokei was here?!" I nearly shout as I stare at the downed, pouting Kara who was throwing a fuss on the grass in the courtyard of the College.

"A bitch-ass clone of his was." The freckled woman grumbles, glaring bloody murder at the sky, "Came to gauge my power while his real self stole the Elder Scroll in Blackreach."

I pause, "...That earthquake was you, wasn't it?"

She turns away and starts whistling.

Serana sighs from where she was and gives me a flat stare, "She came back boasting about 'Did ya feel that earthquake, girl?! That was me, ya hear?!'" The Vampire puffs up her rather massive chest as she mimics Kara's idiotic tone of voice when she boasts rather perfectly.

And said woman ends up taking offense to that, "I don't sound like that, ya big tidded witch!"

Serana just glances down at her massive chest, then looks back up with an amused raise of her brows, as if she should be offended about having her assets called out.

"You do." Lah whispers from his spot, and Kara screams, sitting up to throw her husband a betrayed look.

The strongest Great Sage turns to promptly face the wall. Kara just growls viciously, "I'm throwing Poopdaggah at you later. Just you wait."

…

...Oh fuck, I forgot Poopdaggah in Whiterun…

Eh, it'll be fine.

"So the fucker has an Elder Scroll…" I sigh, palming my skull while I run through my thoughts. What does he need it for? Remove it from the board? Or what? "How strong do you think he is, Kara?"

The minute Archmage frowns momentarily, "Without the Staff of Magnus I could kill him with ease, but you guys would still struggle." I thought as much. His position in the Dragon Council is clearly due to a reason.

"And with the Staff?"

This time, Kara chews on her lower lip for a few seconds before sighing heavily through her nostrils, "I might be able to defeat him, but the collateral damage would likely ruin Skyrim forever." Her gaze flicks towards Lah, who gently wraps his tail around his lover, "Lah would be the only one that could eliminate him with ease. Staff or no Staff."

That just goes to show how horrifying the Staff of Magnus is. "What can it even do?"

The freckled woman stands up and dusts off her skirt, and I am glad to see she isn't injured after her battle with Morokei. It was just an exchange of a few Spells, but the aftershocks of one of them made the whole of Skyrim shake.

"Absorb and perfectly control Magicka while also enormously empowering Spells, robbing Magicka from Spells, and controlling Origin Runes- Something even I and Lah cannot do." And that's what she witnessed. There might be more, and Morokei didn't show off more on purpose.

Like how he just gauged Kara's capabilities through a few Spells. He is cunning, and might be working on ways to remove Kara off the board.

"He might try something during the battle tonight. With the Elder Scrolls." I state, but focus my gaze mainly on Lah, "Can you keep an eye on it, Lah? If what he plans to do with the Elder Scroll is too dangerous…"

The Dragon nods, "I will erase him, even if I despise joining this meaningless conflict." And he is only doing so because of Kara. I'd ask Kara, but Lah is the only being in existence right now that has the excessive firepower to likely get through an Elder Scroll and the Staff of Magnus put together.

And I need him to shut that shit down if it gets too dangerous.

"Thanks." I nod in thanks towards the beautiful Great Sage, before turning to Serana, "So… Ready to go and deal with your dad and rescue your mom?" Her eyes light up, and she swiftly straightens herself.

"Truly? I do not mind waiting more." The Vampire beauty openly reveals, her gaze thankful and kind, "Especially until such a situation is resolved." She adds, motioning towards Kara and the whole problem Morokei raised.

"That's alright, it shouldn't take too long." I wave off her worries reassuringly, before I pause as a thought strikes me.

Right, there is something I forgot to ask a certain Great Sage, "Say, Lah." I call out, earning the full attention of the powerful and wise Dragon, "There's actually a Dragon stuck in the Soul Cairn. He was tricked by the Ideal Masters to protect Serana's mother until death, but she is immortal due to being a Vampire."

Lah perks up at that, "I know of few Dragons that would hold some manner of interest in the Soul Cairn. Might you know of his name?"

I nod, "Durnehviir."

And the Great Sage of Knowledge stands up, eyes wide, "The Undying Great Sage!?"

...Durnehviir is a Great Sage? Fucking hell.

"Damn… Getting to your mom might have just become impossible." I sigh, turning towards Serana, whose shoulders slump.

But that's when Lah speaks up, "No, this is a fortune, instead." He reassures, voice jovial, "Durnehviir is a good friend of mine. Just mention my name, and that you are there to free him from his captivity. He will listen."

"Never-fuckin'-mind, we got this in the bag." Serana lets out a disbelieving but relieved laugh at that.

"My hair might go white if I keep hanging around you people… And I am a Vampire."

"And I still haven't started bullying you yet." I add, earning a shudder from the beautiful Vampire woman.

"Please don't." She begs. I ignore her. I think I just heard her sob.

I am going to sleep like an angel once everything is dealt with.

Shaking away her terror, Serana approaches me and Aurelia, "How do we do this, then?" She questions, and I… Genuinely pause.

I could drop the mother of all Draconian Howls on the castle and just be done with it all, but I can't risk destroying the portal to the Soul Cairn too. Securing it is the priority.

"I have an idea." Surprisingly, the one to speak up is Aurelia. Her arms are crossed, and there's a rather heavy frown on her face, "I believe that you want to at least talk to your father, right?" My lover questions, bringing the beautiful Vampire to a momentary pause.

Her teeth nibble on her lower black lip for a few moments before she nods, "I'd like to hold hopes that he has changed, no matter how slim. It has been two whole Eras, after all."

I can't blame her for holding such hopes, and I don't even want to dissuade her from this.

Aurelia catches my gaze, and she nods firmly, "I'll come with you." She offers, surprising Serana, "We'll use the Elder Scroll as bait."

I perk up at that, "Ah…" Me and Serana understand the plan at the same time, "You want to see if Harkon reacts more to Serana's presence, or at the sight of the Elder Scroll." Aurelia nods, and the Vampire goth gulps, then her gaze grows firm.

"I'm in." Aurelia smile. It was warm and kind, but also sad. One that Serana returns, her eyes drooping lightly, "I'll be prepared for the worst, but hoping for the best."

And that, right there, is how Serana started making Aurelia accept her.

The small amount of tension I had been feeling about all of this faded at this sight.

I do hope they can become friends.

"Alrighty! Let's go fuck up Serana's daddy! And insult Molag Bal until he cries!"

The only person to cheer with me was Kara, the other two ladies just sighed in defeat.

"Bah, at least Mommy Meridia sides with me."

The sword strapped across Aurelia's back glows brightly, "No, I do not." And then it dulls, leaving a severely disturbed Serana in the process of trying to process what happened.

But I am not done yet! There is still hope!

So I fish Remy out of my robes, "What about my boy Hircine?" Remy straight up dies in my grasp.

I stare at the twitching dead rat while Kara and Lah try and fail to hide their amused snorts.

I breathe in, toss the dead rat away, then breathe out.

"I'm going to Zero Sum this fucking Continent-"

"Leo no!"

Being tackled by a Great Sage was not among my list of to-do things.

Thus, I added it.

And scratched it off.

….

Aurelia had swiftly learned that Leonidas never hid things from her.

No matter how absurd something was, or nearly impossible to understand, he would always explain everything.

The reason behind certain actions of his, the meaning behind some of his strange words he'd babble out often, or events she had never heard off.

After a while, Aurelia had grown to absolutely adore that part of Leonidas, and she realized she could spend entire hours listening to him talk and she wouldn't be bored one bit.

So, she was a bit surprised when he didn't fully explain his reasoning for saving Serana, and wanting to help her out.

A part of her felt a bit jealous, but then she always remembered that moment where he reassured her and held her close. It always makes her melt, with her worries melting away with ease.

Hence, she decided not to press for answers. For the usual explanation he always gives her. For it meant he wanted her to discover things about Serana by herself.

It was then that she remembered some words he spoke on their first meeting; "I didn't ask to wake up like this."

Serana could be the same. She might not have wanted her Vampiric powers. They might have been forced on her… And she might hate them even more after the Two Eras of starvation and isolation she was subjected to.

It was why Aurelia felt she should give the woman a chance. Same for herself. Because not all Undead were evil.

The man she loved was proof of that, after all.

"I don't hate you, in case you are wondering." She speaks up, breaking the quiet lingering between her and Serana, with the only audible sound behind of the gentle waves hitting the small boat she was rowing.

Serana turns around, having been gazing at the distant castle for a while with a longing look in her eyes. Beneath the dark sky, her eyes were glowing a bright gold, and Aurelia found herself admitting that the woman was an incredible beauty once more.

The Vampire woman simply stares at Aurelia for several quiet seconds before lightly tilting her head, "I've grown used to attracting the ire from the followers of Arkay – Or Meridia – just by existing."

Aurelia hums softly at that, "You shouldn't have to." She whispers, yet it was loud enough for Serana to hear, going by the minor widening of her eyes, "You didn't ask to be this way."

Aurelia doesn't miss the shudder that goes through the woman before her, whose gaze falls and grows distant, "Yeah… I most certainly did not."

The grip on the paddle grows tight enough to make the wood crack, "I've come to understand that. And accept it." A light laugh flows past her lips, "After all, I – a Paladin of Arkay – fell in love with an Undead. How absurd is that?"

Serana's lips twitch, "Absurd enough that I'd hear about such a story within a theater. Or a book."

Aurelia snorts, a laugh bubbling out of her once more, "That book would surely be full of smut, I assure you."

The two women shared a good laugh at that, "How would that even work?!" Serana asks, holding her belly from the laughter shaking her body.

Aurelia's nearly had to stop rowing to get her own laughter under control, "I don't know, but I've seen plenty of impossible things."

"Like?"

"An Undead walking in and out of Lord Arkay's church. Without problem."

Serana gapes at that, laughter all but forgotten, "How!?" Then she pauses, and thinks back on the things she saw that dumbass of a skeleton do, "Actually, never mind. I've seen Meridia tolerate his existence. For some reason."

The Dragonborn's lips twitch, "You know… I got Dawnbreaker after Leo annoyed Meridia into giving it to me."

The Vampire's beauty face grows serious as she leans forward, "I need the full story, please."

And so, Aurelia shared the idiotic and impossible things Leonidas did, and walked off without issue.

Like getting Blessed by Arkay, and being the only Undead capable of using Holy Magic.

Or acting all buddy-buddy with Hircine.

Or how the Daedric Princes were trying really, really hard to stop him and Sheogorath from ever meeting.

About how said Mad God took out his anger on Molag Bal on multiple occasions, according to Hircine.

That one nearly made Serana fall off the boat from laughter, and the Vampire woman wondered how she – an Undead – was left out of breath from laughing when she doesn't even need to breathe.

By the time she recovered, they had reached the shores of the castle on the island, and both women disembarked from the small boat with smiles on their faces.

"Hey, Aurelia." Serana speaks up, drawing the attention of the pale woman, "Thanks for that. I needed that laughter."

Aurelia's gaze soften, and she reaches out to gently pat Serana's shoulder, "Anytime." She comforts, before helping the Vampire woman fix the massive scroll over her back, then the hidden blade strapped to her side.

She couldn't risk the Vampires getting violent the moment they noticed Dawnbreaker of all Daedric Artifacts strapped to her back. With it hidden and its Holy Aura suppressed, she could waltz in with it without problem.

"Alright, let's get this show on the road…" Serana shakes her shoulders, takes in a deep breath, then looks behind her. She stared at the waters they came from, then stared at the unsettling darkness lingering beneath, just waiting to explode forth.

The island was already surrounded by that terrible darkness, and the Vampires hadn't even noticed.

Taking the lead, Serana walks forward, stepping past the beach to walk on the long bridge leading to the castle gates.

Flanking the bridge were at least a dozen statues, each a gargoyle resting until called. Aurelia didn't even glance at them, knowing that they weren't a threat even in great numbers to her current self.

Once closer to the gates, a rough voice calls out, "Halt! Who goes-" Then said voice chokes up, a gasp reaching Aurelia's ears, "Lady Serana?! Lady Serana is back! Open the Gates!"

A click of metal is soon followed by the large gate bars being lifted, allowing entrance towards the large castle doors.

Serana's lips twitch at the sight, "Two Eras have gone by, yet my father still keeps you to guard the gates?" Aurelia eyes the pale Vampire standing by the lever that opened the gates.

Not one of notable power, and seemed more akin to a Thrall than a Vampire meant to act as a guard.

The doors open with ease as Serana walks in, a potent stench of blood reaching Aurelia's nostrils the moment those large doors cracked opened a bit.

Beyond them lay a long and dark hall, no torches to light it, and no one to welcome them. It allowed Serana to glance back at Aurelia with a sad gaze, "The sight… Won't be pretty." She warns, and Aurelia prepares herself for what was ahead.

Yet, they were intercepted on their way to the hall ahead of them by a figure that stepped out of the darkness, eyes glowing a bright hateful red, "Who dares trespass-!" Like before, this proper Vampire choked on his words the moment Serana met his gaze.

The Dunmer Vampire swiftly lowers his head, "My word, Lady Serana! I cannot believe my eyes!" Without waiting for a response or confirmation, the Vampire moved to hurry towards the hall, where he looked down upon it with a near fanatical gaze, "My Lord! Everyone!"

"Lady Serana has returned!"

Said Vampire's face twitched with barely disguised distaste and scorn before she pressed forward, flanked closely by a stony faced Aurelia.

And the Dragonborn soon found it quite hard to maintain her composure when she reached the large hall. Large tables filled it, with dozens of Vampires partaking upon copious amounts of blood.

Undead Hounds walked around like guard dogs, while their masters drank blood from large ornate cups like it was wine, and refilling them from the large bowls set on the tables.

Alongside it was meat. Human meat, or meat of other species. Skulls filled with blood and floating chunks of meat, organs- Aurelia's hands creak as she clenches them into fists.

At the other end of the large hall reeking of blood lay a large throne, upon which lounged a handsome man with a refined beard and eyes, clad in dark red and gold robes, a long crimson cape hanging off his shoulders.

The man's eyes glowed with a brilliant golden light, a smirk growing on his lips as Serana walks down the steps under the watchful eye of the many Vampires within it, "Ah, my long lost daughter finally returns!"

Aurelia's gaze zeroes in on the man, who she now knows is Harkon himself, Serana's father. He was tall, and radiated an imposing presence that was foul beyond measure.

But it didn't even make her falter even as she and Serana approached the man, who decided to speak once more, "I trust you have my Elder Scroll?"

Serana falters for but a moment before resuming her steps. Her action either went unnoticed by Harkon, or the Vampire decided to ignore it, "After all these years, that's the first thing you ask me? What a caring parent."

Aurelia watches how Serana's sarcastic comment brings a hint of displeasure upon Harkon's arrogant visage, who swiftly smooths it out and replaces it with a warm look that was so fake it made Aurelia nearly sneer.

Yet, she just felt sad, for she saw the way Serana's eyes lost their light with each passing second, her hopes dashed with each word her father so callously spoke.

"Of course I am delighted to see you, my daughter." Harkon sighs out, gaze 'fond' and 'gentle'… While it openly leered greedily at the golden seal of the Elder Scroll on his daughter's back, "Must I say these words out loud?"

He then shrugs, lips spreading in a callous smile, "Ah, if only your traitor mother were here… I'd have her watch this reunion. Before putting her head on a spike, of course."

Serana stills… Then she breathes in, before breathing out. Her gaze, overflowing with sadness and resignation, finally falls back on Harkon, "I had hoped you changed…"

"But I shouldn't have expected that from someone who drank the blood of his daughter and wife right after they were raped by Molag Bal just so to gain access to immortality and power."

Shaking her head, Serana turns to start walking away, instantly earning the ire of Harkon, "And where do you think you're going-"

"You can punch him now, Aurelia."

Any further words that were about to flow out of Harkon's mouth were shoved back down his throat by a gauntlet clad fist connecting against his face.

The sheer force behind it rattled the whole hall, and sent the ancient Vampire flying like a cannonball straight through his throne, then through the many walls right behind it.

Aurelia lets out a long, satisfied sigh as she sags her shoulders, "Man, that was satisfying…" Beside her, Serana whistles and nods.

"Minor complaint…" The Vampire raises a hand, a kind smile on her face, "You should have punched him harder."

Aurelia hums softly and tilts her head, "I'll hit him between the legs next time."

"Ooh, I love the way you think."

The Vampires pounced into action.

Aurelia reaches forward to grasp nothing but air, "Duck down, please." Serana does so without batting an eye.

"Revak." Aurelia spins in a perfect circle, and the whole castle explodes in a shower of radiant Holy light, a glowing golden Dragon Blade firmly set in her grasp.

With that simple and swift attack, she had swiftly obliterated all the vampires, their Undead minions and Thralls. And removed the castle too. "I hope you weren't too attached to this place."

Serana shrugs, still squatted low, "Too dark and moody for my liking." Her lips then twitch, "I prefer the breeze that comes in now that it is more… Open."

The two ladies remained quiet for a moment, before they shared a snort.

Of course, that's when Harkon finally returned. A blood-red Sun blooms in the distance, with Aurelia having punched the man straight out of the castle and into the frigid waters.

And now, he rose back up, his form inhuman and twisted, radiating a bloody stench that was suffocating, and a vile aura that made Aurelia snarl in disgust.

"Damn, you punched that bitch straight into Phase Two." Leonidas' sudden voice startles both women, who squeak and jump away from each other, their heads turning to gaze at the robed Undead sitting on a chair between them.

Leonidas raises a thumbs up towards Serana while gazing at the distant Harkon, "The portal left behind by your mother has been secured. All we need is to finish this boss battle."

Serana sags in relief at that, "Will you be alright? He is a Vampire Lord, after all." She warns, though seeing how relaxed both Aurelia and Leonidas were did soothe her quite a bit.

The robed Undead waves off her worries with a chuckle, "Oh don't worry and just enjoy the show!" Leonidas clapped excitedly, like a kid being given candy, "Now, watch the arrival of the first ever I.C.B.D.!"

Aurelia and Serana share a confused look, "I.C.B.D.?"

Leonidas nods excitedly as the sky cracks open.

"Inter-Continental Ballistic Deinmaar."

A meteorite fell from the skies, burning brilliantly as it fell down with a rumble that shook the very air.

Harkon furious gaze froze, then shot skyward. But it was too late.

A scorching hot greatsword hacked down, straight on his skull. Every ounce of kinetic force gathered by that fall, that speed, coupled with the immense physical might Deinmaar boasts…

Harkon fell so hard and fast that the sea split open for a few long moments.

When Deinmaar's massive form landed before them, his whole armor was was glowing with heat, warping the air around the towering Atmoran… Who ignored it with ease, "Brother!"

Leonidas threw his hands in the air, and went to hug his best friend "Buddy! You fucked him up!"

Said hug never happened, for Deinmaar lifted Leonidas off the ground by his skull, "Was there a need to launch me at that filthy creature, Brother? I just got back."

"Hey, watch your words. That's Serana's father."

Deinmaar blinks, lowers Leonidas, and turns his head towards the Vampire lady beside Aurelia, "Apologies, milady. I did not know."

Serana just shrugs, "No problem, he is an ass anyway."

Deinmaar nods, lifts Leonidas, and glares at his brother, "I am glad to see you awake and fine, brother… But truly? Dropping me from orbit?"

Leonidas crosses his arms and huffs out, "Kara was the one to push you inside the portal I left behind!"

"Because you threatened her with Poopdaggah."

"...I'ma shove that fucker in her bed next time she sleeps, I swear to Akatosh-"

"Uhm…" Aurelia cuts in, making both guys turn to look at her, "Aren't we forgetting something?"

Silence was her answer.

"Harkon?"

More silence.

Serana speaks up, "I mean… He might be dead after that blow-"

Leonidas groans, "And you just jinxed us."

As if on cue, a bloody pillar pierces into the sky from the ocean, bathing the surrounding in a deep, twisted red.

"And here comes Phase Three." Leonidas sighs, before dropping his arms, "Whatever, let me at him."

Deinmaar obeys and puts Leonidas down.

"I'ma go drop some unthinkable slurs on Molag Bal's head-" And both Deinmaar and Aurelia dragged the idiot back.

"Leo, we really don't need another Daedric Prince mad at you."

That's when Serana stepped in, face glowing and all smiles.

"No no, let him go ahead and do that!"

"Serana, no!"

Sometimes Aurelia really felt like she was the only fucking adult in this damn place!

A.N. Next few chapters should be easy and fast to write, as I already have them all planned out!

I think you all are going to love them! More epic battles, more crazy Nords, and more Ysgramor too!

You'll see what I mean by that next chappy!

Hope y'all enjoyed it!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 14

Coming back to life was not something They had

I, Draugr Chapter 52

A curse leaves Hildr's lips when the tip of her pen breaks once more, leaving yet another ink stain on her journal.

Turning, she tosses it on the nearby table before turning back to what she was analyzing, her now free fingers coming up to pinch the bridge of her nose and rub at her lone good eye.

The sound of the door opening makes her pause, before she turns her head towards the entrance of the training room she was occupying, a small smile spreading across her face when she sees Aurelia walk in, with Gretel holding her hand while chewing on a large bone.

"That's one way to make her obey…" Hildr jokes aloud, her words being ignored by the brat busy gnawing on what must be the bone of a deer while Aurelia laughs softly.

"It was either that, or her barking at the Merchant." The Dragonborn sighs out, pure amusement in her warm yet light voice, "And Leo was about to throw her at the poor man."

"Of course he would have…" Hildr sighs while Gretel hops towards the table after receiving a quick head-pat from Aurelia, pupils dilated as she fully focused on tearing apart the deer bone like it had slighted her. "Thanks for taking care of her." Her brows then furrow, "...How long have I been here?"

Aurelia snorts, moving to join Gretel at the table so to place down the bag she was carrying, "A few days." She answers, before nodding her head towards the right, "Didn't you notice?"

The redhead blinks and looks in the direction hinted at by Aurelia, and finds a large bed laying there. A bed she remembers passing out on when tired by her constant studies. "Leo moved it in here while you were focused. And the table too."

Hildr's heart warms at that, a radiant smile blooming on her face, "I don't deserve him…" She sighs out softly, pure love overflowing out of her voice.

Aurelia smiles, dusting off her hands, "I think that's what he would say too. Before doing something stupid that gives us headaches."

A snort is shared between the two ladies before Hildr brings Aurelia in a quick and tight hug that the Dragonborn happily reciprocates, "Sorry that I left you to handle him all this while."

The silver-haired beauty hums happily in the smile, "I'm just dealing with the aftermath of his insanity. He has been mostly targeting the city and Lah."

Hildr blinks, then pulls back to frown at Aurelia, "Lah?"

Aurelia's smile grows… Stiff, "He somehow tossed Lah down the cliff. He also keeps throwing Poopdaggah at Kara, and telling Gretel to 'shank' people."

"...I think letting him sleep was a mistake."

They share a shudder at that, but deep down they were relieved. Especially Hildr, who was bearing witness to Leo slowly losing himself and becoming more withdrawn due to how mentally tired he was.

"So, what are you researching?" Aurelia asks, breaking away from Hildr and bumping shoulders with her, huge smile on her face as she turns to look at what Hildr had been studying deeply.

There, in the middle of the training room, was a large sphere of flame burning with radiant white-hot light that made it hard to look at. The heat it radiated was immense, enough to evaporate oceans whole in seconds… And yet, it somehow didn't affect them or the room.

Hildr opens her mouth to answer, then pauses, "I… Don't know. I've been trying to figure it out all this while." She admits shamelessly, not being like the other Mages who hate sharing their failures and shortcomings.

The pale woman beside her tilts her head at the answer, "Really? How did you make this, then?"

With a hum, Hildr leans against Aurelia's shoulder, "I was trying to find the Original Rune within my Spirit." She answers, "Spells have one, so I thought… What if it has one too?"

Her gloved hand raises to wave at the floating sphere of blinding light and heat, "It turned into that after a bit."

She had grasped something, that much Hildr could tell. Her Spirit was still alive, just… Dormant. This never happened before, and she had been studying the sphere of fire her Spirit had turned into for several days now.

Other than the glowing Rune she had grasped was at the core of the sphere, Hildr couldn't make out much else.

It was fire, but also not. It burned, but also not. It was hot, but also not. It made no sense to her, and she found it so fascinating, giving it her full focus during her studies.

"Curious." Aurelia hums softly, "I've been mastering the Original Runes of my own Magic too, though I am focusing on learning the more powerful Restoration Spells. I'd rather keep my focus on mastering the Thu'Um and perfecting the Dragon Blades."

The redhead nods at that, having been awed from the sheer beauty of the Dragon Blades, something only possible due to Aurelia's unique heritage.

A Dragon Soul, plus the unique power of the Ansei due to her Breton Heritage, both combined for something unique.

Though, due to a lack of proper teachers in the art, Aurelia is clearly struggling, thus she is wandering around aimlessly until she finds a proper path to follow.

Not that her current method of invoking the Dragon Blades is a waste. They are still a tremendously powerful weapon that she can now openly wield due to her dual-wield style of fighting.

"I should put some efforts in learning Restoration Magic too." Hildr grunts out, "Learning how to heal myself would be very useful." Even though she has some of Leo's personally made Scrolls with his powerful Restoration Spell, she'd still rather have the skill under the belt.

Aurelia perks up at that, "Oh! I almost forgot!" The woman gasps out, making Hildr turn to look at her from the side. While also partially enjoying the view while she was there. It wasn't much of a lie when she said that she was also into women, after all. "Me, Kara and Lah thought of a possible solution for your transformation!"

The redhead blinks her good eye at that, "Other than the 'Ignore Hunger' Spell?" That Spell did wonders while in Saarthal, allowing her to employ the full power of her transformation so to assist Aurelia in battling the five-hundred Companions.

Despite the fact that she tired out within minutes – and that was because she pushed herself to last longer, else she'd have turned back to normal even sooner – the sheer might she wielded in that form was intoxicating.

"Other than that, yes!" Aurelia nods, huge smile on her face that made her appear radiant. Enough so that Hildr had to squint her good eye to stare at her properly. "Restoration Spells of the Expert Class and above can restore Stamina too! It could be useful in helping you last longer while transformed!"

Hildr leans back, one gloved hand rising up to cup her chin as her gaze lowers in thought, "I actually didn't know that… But Spells of that level are quite complicated, no?"

Aurelia winches at that, "Yeah, about that…" Her hand comes up to rub the back of her head, causing her long hair to bounce with the movement, "Kara told me the difference between the Expert and Master Class Spells of back then, and the current ones."

Hildr blinks at that, "Go on…"

"Well… Expert and Master Class Spells of nowadays are still powerful, but they lack what used to set them apart from the lower Classes."

"The Expert Class is when a Magician touches upon Original Runes, thus making their Spells reach a whole new magnitude of Spells and opening a new world to discover."

"Master Class Spells? They revolve around the Original Runes. They are all about bringing out the true might of an Original Rune, unleashing literal cataclysms in the process… Unlike the far, far weaker variants of today."

Hildr finds her mouth go dry at the explanation that, honestly, made far too much sense.

Master Class Spells were known as the epitome of might. The greatest power available to a Mage, capable of reshaping the landscape and scorch the very skies.

But she had read stories of battles between Mages in the past, which she usually thought were far too overblown. Their battles could crack continents, erase islands, create oceans… But now, a Master Class Spell could barely remove a city off the map, depending on the one that unleashes it.

"It does sound incredible, I'll admit." The redhead finally sighs out with a slump of her shoulders, "I'm starting to get more comfortable with that side of me, but it always leaves me so weak right after."

It was the cost she had to pay for all that immense power that turned a portion of Blackreach into a molten landscape, and it felt wrong to complain further now that she doesn't lose her mind when using it.

"Anyway-" Shaking her head, Hildr smiles and takes one of Aurelia's hands in hers before tugging her friend towards the table, "Did I miss anything while I secluded myself in here? Deinmaar back yet?"

Aurelia shakes her head at the last question, "Not yet, but Leo isn't too worried. He said he has a feeling on where Deinmaar went." And if Leo wasn't worried, they weren't either. The big guy probably also needed some time away from the insanity that is a fully rested Leonidas.

"As for something new… Serana woke up." Hildr blinks and perks up at that, remembering the beautiful Vampire Leo had suddenly showed up with while she was passed out over his back.

He had clearly mentioned her once, as Hildr remembered seeing Aurelia perk up when he stated the Vampire's name before placing her in a room to recover and rest.

"How's she?" She asks, leaning close to Aurelia and seeing the inner turmoil within her gaze.

"She's… Alright, I guess?" The holy woman sighs out, slumping her shoulders in defeat, "Very beautiful too."

And there's the expected jealousy Hildr saw coming, "Uh-huh… Bet Leo still had eyes only for you." She teases, making the Dragonborn's cheeks flush as her gaze turns shy.

"You worry too much, 'Relia." The redhead reassures softly, voice soothing and warm, "He adores us too much for that." Leo was easy to read, for he was a very honest and direct man.

He expressed his adoration and love for them quite directly, showering them with it since they basically got together in an official way. He'd even made a game out of showering Aurelia with compliments until she makes a noise akin to a boiling tea-kettle, or threatens bodily harm upon him.

Plus the hugs, the holding hands, always holding them close when together. It was the little acts he did to show that he yearns and adores them that makes Hildr swoon madly for that foolish bag of bones.

Then he goes back to being an idiot, and she goes back to wondering on how the fuck she fell for such a clown that made bothering the Daedric Princes his daily source of amusement.

The fact that he keeps a rat on him so to 'call' Hircine whenever he wanted also irked her, for some reason.

"I know, he reassured me too." Aurelia pouts, cheeks still flushed in a very adorable way, "But… You should see her. She is so…" The woman sighs, and Hildr nods with an understanding hum.

"That's the Vampire Charm. It is how they get by looking like a walking pale corpse." Though, Serana's clearly was on a whole other level. Even while asleep and without being consciously forced on someone, it still made it hard for Hildr to look away from the woman.

"I don't remember it being so powerful…" Aurelia muses, then shrugs, "But that might be because I always started punching and killing when I saw the glowing eyes."

Hildr found that very, very hot. But she kept her mouth quiet, for now.

"What has she been doing so far?"

"Just reading." The pale woman answers with a sniff, "She's from the Second Era. Predates the Empire, even."

Hildr wanted to point out that so does Kara, but she didn't want to be the one that calls the woman an 'old hag' and then get hit by whatever ungodly powerful Spell she has in her repertoire.

"What about Winterhold? How's it faring?"

Aurelia proceeds to inform her of everything she missed these past few days due to the presence of the Eye of Magnus above the College.

With it basically drenching Winterhold in Magicka, the people of the city have been feeling full of energy. Kara set up an Array to keep away the worst of the cold and blizzards, and to invigorate the people of the city, thus making them work with far greater efficiency.

Roads were fixed, and the mine around the hole down to Blackreach was set up, with several elevators having been built that descent down the pit.

Kara had made it so that the Array went down the tunnel too, with a Spell called Feather Fall lingering around in case anyone fell. Even if they did, the would just get a bad scrape that would heal in seconds, even from the immense fall.

Still, they hadn't reached Blackreach yet, and not from a lack of trying. The miners were just discovering countless pockets and tunnels filled with so many ore veins that their time was being eaten up, not that any of them was minding.

They were stocking up on so many resources that they had turned the hollow mountain into a storage unit.

Hildr saw this as a good thing, for they all needed to prepare as best as possible for the war against the Dragons. But she also saw this as a way for Skyrim to rebuild its strength, and perhaps gain a greater foothold with the Empire.

Once trade was set up and Blackreach was being mined properly, the Empire would be able to hasten its recovery.

While raw ores couldn't replace lost lives, Hildr had no doubt that finely crafted and Enchanted gear would help in the future war against the Thalmors.

With the Dragons targeting Skyrim due to their past loss caused by its people, the Thalmors were sure to use this to further weaken the Empire…

Yet, Hildr knew that any action they would take would be answered in turn by Leonidas. He was just waiting for a reason to drop a catastrophic Spell upon their land.

Such an attack would weaken them massively for many years. Decades, even.

Kara was of the same mind, but she personally did not enjoy meddling in such affairs due to her immense power, and due to Lah being her husband.

She will protect Skyrim against the other Great Sages, but she couldn't hold the hand of its people. Mostly because they weren't the type.

Things were building up, and with Morokei having spied on them through their Masks this whole time, he was clearly planning to take them on and cripple Skyrim with the next battle coming upon them.

He had gathered the remaining Dragon Priests and freed Otar the Mad, a man who Deinmaar confirms is far stronger than him. The roar that had shaken the whole of Skyrim some time ago had come from him.

Kara confirmed that the Dragon Priests and Otar the Mad were gathered together in the mountain chain South-West of Solitude, which were now shrouded by a dense magical fog that stopped any magical scrying.

Not that it could stop Kara if she tried, she just didn't bother to as she knew that the Dragon Priests were likely raising an army of Undead, while Morokei had disappeared, his goal unknown.

"We can't catch a moment of peace, huh?" Hildr jokes, a grin on her lips, and Aurelia snorts softly.

Her shoulders shrug, making her silver hair bounce, "To be fair, it does work in our favor. All of the past Dragon Priests in one place is a good thing for us."

"The Dragon may train others, but they won't be as loyal as the ones from the Merethic Era."

Hildr was just worried about Morokei. According to Leo, the Dragon Priest holds the Staff of Magnus, capable of devouring Magicka itself, and he was a terrifyingly cunning strategist who had been spying on them this whole time through the Masks.

Plus whatever power his Mask held- Hildr and Aurelia both perk up when the door of the training room opens, and in lazily strides Kara, an apple in her hands as she swaggers in while audibly crunching on it.

Only to pause and drop her half-eaten apple at the sight of the flaming sun in the middle of the room, "What. The. Fuck." The woman exclaims through muffled words due to the apple pieces still in her mouth.

"Oh, hey Kara!" Hildr waves, a smile on her face- Only to flinch when the minute freckled woman turns towards her with a very heated gaze.

"Hildr." One hand waves towards the flaming sun, "What the fuck."

The redhead can only shrug, strangely amused at the sight, "Yeah, it kind of happened… Do you know what that is?"

Kara gapes, then looks between Hildr and what she had conjured several times, "By Meridia's wonderfully fat tits-" Aurelia chokes on her breath at those words, "-you actually don't know what you just did…"

"Meridia has fat tits?" Hildr asks the important question. She was curious, damn it!

Kara nods absentmindedly while Aurelia drops her face in her hands, "Oh yeah. And long legs. She also likes using an avatar that is over three meters tall, ya know? First time I saw her I went all 'Awooga!' at them huge ol' tiddies."

Gretel had stopped munching on her destroyed bone long enough to give Kara a confused and disgusted look. And coming from Gretel, such a look was lethal.

Kara ignored it like she ignores the fact she punched a hole from Skyrim to Blackreach that could have made the surface collapse had it been any stronger. "Anyway!"

Small hands wave at the burning sun, "This is the Fire Origin Rune!"

Hildr slowly nods, "I… Yeah? I was trying to find my Spirit's Original Rune, and that popped out."

The ancient archmage shakes her head with a groan, "No, not an Original Rune! Origin! The main one, from where the Original Runes branch out from! The very source of that damned element!"

Hildr's shoulders sag, "Huh… Cool." So there was a difference between Origin and Original Runes. Two small letters, but the power difference was likely… Immense.

And her Spirit was now dormant, as if incubating itself within that Origin Rune. That was going to unleash something, because of course it will. It always does.

"Cool, she says." Kara scoffs, kicking her half-eaten apple and vaporizing it with fire magic, "I was fifty when I first touched upon Origin Runes, ya know? And you're barely half my age."

The redhead finds her ears burning from the praise, a shy smile working its way on her face, "So uh… How do you use it?"

"You don't." Is Kara's instantaneous and harsh answer, her eyes narrowed into a warning glare that startled both Aurelia and Hildr, "I'm serious. Even I have never dared use a Spell with these things powering it."

Hildr works her jaw, her mouth suddenly dry and feeling like she was chewing sand, "I-… Why?" She partially hated it, but she also listened to Kara due to her immense knowledge. No matter how much she disliked it, for she wanted more power, so to be more useful and less of a liability.

Kara looks at her for a good few quiet seconds before breathing in through her nostrils. Her shoulders rise, and her gaze flicks towards the burning sun in the room, "These are Concepts, Hildr. It is the very meaning of Fire. Of Hot, Burning, Boiling- Everything relating to Fire itself."

"You unleash a Spell through this? It will never. Stop. Burning." Hildr finds her stomach drop, "Not now. Not ever. Even the caster cannot stop it."

Aurelia lets out a shaky breath, "By Arkay…" She leans back, "I presume the others are… Similar?"

Kara winches and looks away, "Yeah… Some even worse, while the Alteration one is kinda harmless unless… Well, used." The woman didn't explain further, and seeing how it disgusted her so, they decided not to ask any further.

And that's when another voice pipes in. "Is this your new hiding spot?"

In unison, all four women blink. Then, very slowly, they raise their heads towards the ceiling.

And there, on it, was a wide pitch black stain. From said black stain emerged Leonidas' head, his frozen skull wrapped in that eternal darkness and those purple flames fully visible beneath his hood.

"Oh, no…" Kara whimpers, "You can make portals now, can't you…?"

Leonidas' answer was grabbing Kara's ankle, his skeletal arm rising out of a patch of darkness right beneath the woman.

Kara looks down at the arm grasping her ankle with pure disgust, "Sometimes I wonder why I let you exist."

Leonidas' tilts his head from its spot on the ceiling, "Is this about me tossing Lah down the roof and into the water?"

"Yes."

Hildr still wanted to know how the fuck that happened, but knowing Leo… He could make the impossible into something possible whenever he wanted to annoy someone.

"I did give you the Ohgma Infinium." The idiot skeleton points out, and suddenly Kara is all smiles and warm love.

"You're the best, skelly boy!" The woman instantly does a one-eighty while ignoring the blank stares from Hildr and Aurelia.

"I know, but keep the compliments coming." Leo sighs humbly, "Anyway- Yoink." Gretel disappears with a squeak.

Hildr blinks up at the skull.

"Anyone else want to come to Whiterun? I'm gonna drop Wuuthrad on them bitches, see if there's anyone chad enough to lift that heavy motherfucker."

Hildr blinks again, "Where did you send Gretel?"

"Just dropped her on top of Aela. She's screaming bloody murder as Gretel wacks her with the half-eaten bone."

The redhead stands instantly, enormous grin on her face, "Oh, I gotta see this shit."

Aurelia says nothing, but she moves to follow. To stop the chaos, of course.

Totally.

~~XXX~~

"Uhm… Sir?"

The hall falls quiet as a guard approaches from the stairs. Balgruuf lifts his head from the war table where every remaining Jarl, the Emperor, General Tullius and Kodlak sat at, discussing plans for the incoming crisis.

"What is it, soldier?" Balgruuf questions, though he already had an inkling. That's the 'He is back and he is making it everyone's problem' tone of voice.

"Sir Leonidas is back, sir." Called it. "He just… Appeared. Walked out of a wall, somehow. Said something about 'I'm in your walls, you fuckin' N'wah!', threw a child at a Companion and is now… Well, down the stairs."

Fascinating. "Anyone else with him?"

"The Dragonborn, sir."

And that made everyone pay attention. Shoulders squared, eyes grew sharper, and even the Emperor sat straighter on his seat.

It wasn't often one would be able to meet the central figure of the prophecy, after all.

"Allow them through." Balgruuf orders, though… The Emperor was here, and well… This was Leonidas. The man was not going to behave. "Your Majesty."

Balgruuf turns, referring to the Emperor, who nods his way, "Just… Keep an open mind about Leonidas. He is… Well, we suspect he is a very ancient existence."

Eyes widen at his words, and the Emperor nods once more, clearly thankful for the warning.

Balgruuf shared a defeated look with Farengar, for they both knew that warning wasn't much. No warning could ever prepare someone for Leonidas-

"Fuck outta my way, torta. Foo' comin' through."

And there it fucking was.

Balgruuf half-sighs and half-groans, face dropping in his hands as Leonidas swaggers up the stars, dragging a colossal weapon over his shoulder like it weighed nothing.

Aurelia followed after him, swiftly shooting Balgruuf an apologetic smile that said 'I tried, sorry.' and that made the Jarl feel just a tiny bit better. But also sorry for the woman that had to handle the foolishly whimsical being that accompanied her.

It was a theory, of course, but one that likely held some truth. Farengar had once mentioned it, but the man didn't wish to speculate too much, for deep down he also held great respect for Leonidas.

The robed man was clearly some manner of Undead, which Farengar once confirmed in one of his past visits through a quick use of the Sense Life Spell… Which found none in Leonidas.

He was likely some form of ancient Lich, or one of those ancient Dark Bishops, seeing how the man walked in and out of Arkay's church without getting vaporized, and his usage of Holy Magic.

Plus, said theory was also still pondered on due to the immense amount of knowledge the man held. Balgruuf highly doubted there was anyone that knew as much as Leonidas.

"Balgruuf, homie!" Leonidas cheers, voice joyful as his free hand rises up in a salute. "Man, it's nice to see y'all actually talk like adults and not be fuckin' idiots."

Ulfric winches from his seat, while Elisif snorts softly from her. The shot was clearly aimed at him.

"You seem in a good mood, Leonidas." Balgruuf nods in greeting, finding himself feeling quite… Relaxed. Confident. Leonidas strangely had that effect. Having him on their side always reassured Balgruuf that everything would be alright.

"Quite!" The robed man nods, then swiftly raises the giant weapon over his shoulder and rests it on the ground.

Once in full view, the hall goes quiet. Very, very quiet, for only idiots would not recognize the weapon.

Any proper Nord would recognize the weapon of their Ancestor. The one from whom their whole Race originates from. The one who granted them Skyrim.

Balgruuf gulps, his mouth dry as Kodlak slowly stands. The Harbinger of the Companions looked ready to collapse on the spot, eyes as wide as they could be, and hands shaking as they supported him against the table. "T-That is…"

"Wuuthrad, yes." Leonidas nod, patting the giant black weapon with his gloved hand, "Found it in the ruins of Saarthal… Alongside Ysgramor."

The reveal sends sharp intake of airs through the wide hall. "You mean… Alive?" Balgruuf asks, feeling faint.

His Ancestor. The First Man. Word-Bringer. The Atmoran.

Alive. All this time.

Leonidas hums softly, then moves forward, "Let me tell you all a quick story." He states, and Balgruuf waves at a guard, who swiftly hurries to bring a seat for the robed man.

Once seated, he started the story. The story of a prodigy in Magic, who grew up in Saarthal and surpassed all of his teachers.

A prodigy who left his family to pursue his talent before coming back better. Stronger. Satisfied.

Only to return upon a burning city, sacked by the Snow Elves, led by their greed for an ancient artifact.

Having lost his wife and child, the prodigy returns to seeking more knowledge. More power. Even going as far as learning from the very Races that he loathed, for they took his family.

And when Ysgramor returned, the man swiftly offered his extensive Enchanting knowledge to the Atmoran and his Five-Hundred Companions, thus becoming the Embittered Destroyer.

Ahzidal.

Ysgramor led a genocide, slaughtering the Snow Elves until they could only let the Dwemer enslave them so to give them an escape route.

But Ahzidal wasn't satisfied. He wanted to kill all the other Elf Races, down to the last… But he also wanted refused to become such a monster before his companions. His brothers and sisters in arms. His liege.

Thus… He found a compromise. He sealed them, and himself, together with the powerful Artifact. Stunted the magical growth of all the Races, crippled it over the years until it would fade away.

Then, he waited. And waited. Until someone appeared within the ruins of Saarthal and felled him… Thus using himself and the Artifact as a sacrifice to open a colossal Oblivion Gate.

But he couldn't go through with it. Not fully. The Dragonborn granted the Companions a warrior's death, and Ysgramor enjoyed one final battle…

Before the First Man challenged his own friend, so they both could reach Sovngarde together, and Ahzidal's death wouldn't be a sacrifice that would paint him as a monster worse than the ones he hated.

Once it was all over, the first to speak was the Emperor, surprisingly enough, "Leonidas." The man starts, rising from his seat, and resting his hands on the table.

Leonidas straightens on his seat, suddenly seeming very aware of the man that had spoken to him. Even Aurelia's own eyes widen in shock, as the two had failed to recognize the Emperor seating among the Jarls.

"I must thank you, from the bottom of my heart and Soul, as the Emperor." The old man bows his head deeply, stunning the Jarls, "What you stopped is…"

The Emperor was at a loss for words. His shoulders fell, and his face looked like it had aged considerably as he sighed deeply.

None dared say that Leonidas' words were fake, or that it was just a tale to impress them. Balgruuf had spoken greatly of him enough that others would keep their thoughts for themselves.

Leonidas remains quiet for a while, before he finally speaks up. His voice was surprisingly soft as he speaks up for the Emperor, "I couldn't allow Martin's sacrifice to go to waste."

Such simple words, stated with such simple and direct honesty, swiftly gained him the full respect of the Emperor, who smiles warmly and in thanks towards the robed man.

Who proceeded to shrug, "Plus, Sheogorath would have crashed out if I let that happen."

Balgruuf blinks at that, "...Sheogorath? Why?" Why would the Daedric Prince of Madness be mad at that?

"Hm?" Leonidas perks up as he stands from his seat, "Oh, the Hero of Kvatch is the current Sheogorath." He reveals, pulling out a slice of cheese from his sleeve before tossing it into the large fire in the hall, "Ain't that right, buddy?"

The fire swells and roars purple, before taking the shape of a large thumbs up followed by the insane cackles of a God.

The Emperor stared at the bonfire for a good, tense and quiet minute, before nodding and taking his seat once more. "I'm just going to ignore that."

Balgruuf followed along. So did everyone else. Aurelia was currently glaring bloody murder at Leonidas, and making him drop any cheese he was hiding in his robes.

He so fucking hated Leonidas for dropping mind-shattering revelations in such a relaxed manner.

"Anyway!" The robed idiot claps his hands, drawing attention back to him. Unfortunately. "Ysgramor wanted me to find a worthy wielder for Wuuthrad, so I brought it here."

"I don't know if such a person is in this room. Or in this Hold. Or is even fuckin' born."

"All I know is that Ysgramor loved Skyrim. He fought for it like a man possessed, and he'd be fucking furious to see his descendants fight among each other like fuckin' children."

Heads lower, fists clench, eyes burn. But Leonidas doesn't stop. His words are sharp, and cut deeper than any blade could, "You're brothers and sisters, for fuck's sake. Bickering is normal, killing each other ain't."

"The Empire has its faults, has fucked up its fair share of times… But it needs Skyrim the same way Skyrim needs the Empire."

"Divided you fall, united you stand." Leonidas lift Wuuthrad and slams it closer to the table with enough force to shake the floor, "Talos ascended so he could run the fade with the fucking Elven Gods and throw slurs at them. Make him proud and keep tearing into those piss-yellow cunts like feral dogs."

His hand releases Wuuthrad's shaft, and he takes a step back. "Your Ancestors felled Dragons. Saved Tamriel from their tyranny."

"A bunch of prideful cunts dressed like edgy fucks are nothing in comparison."

The Emperor was the first to lose it. His head flew back from how hard his laughter roared out of him, and Balgruuf soon followed, with Ulfric in tow.

That was one way to raise morale, alright.

~~XXX~~

Kara breathes in the fresh, cold air of Winterhold from the rooftop, a smile on her face.

Lah lazed around beside her, just napping away the annoyance of not figuring out how the Eye of Magnus works.

Serana was with them too, carrying a book that detailed the Empire history. One of many, at least. She wasn't even close to the Oblivion Crisis.

Kara really wanted to pay Mehrunes Dagon's Realm a visit when she learned the full extent of it. She had fallen asleep around the time it started, and woke up when the Fourth Era began, so she had missed the full scope of it.

Though she had heard of how disastrous it was from the students of the College through the years. The only thing that quelled her anger and amused her greatly was how the Hist drugged up the Argonians, who proceeded to beat the absolute fuck out of the Daedra and started invading Oblivion instead.

Weird trees and their magical drugs… Now if only Lah could get along with them, she could maybe find an opportunity to study them, but nope. She always had to stop the big nerd from just flying over and evaporating them and their country.

Dragons and their hate for the Hist… She now had to ask Leonidas for slurs to hurl at weird, magical trees. Her hubby's enemies are hers too, after all!

"You know…" Serana suddenly starts, closing the book she was reading so to gaze around, her face relaxed, "This is… Nice."

Kara tilts her head, then blinks in realization, "Oh yeah, you've grown in nobility, yeah?"

The Vampire nods, her nose scrunching up in distaste, "The worst kind, but yes. Not having to deal with arrogant pricks using flowering speech is very, very nice."

The Archmage snorts softly, "Wait 'till the Mages come out from their studies and catch sight of your beauty." She teases, "You'll be hating this place too in no time!"

The pale woman lets out a soft, bubbling laugh, "Think they'll accept me?"

Kara shrugs, "I think you don't care either way." She points out, and Serana does nod, "But yes, they will. Pretty sure there's a Hag studying here now? And it wouldn't be the first time a Vampire came to learn from the College."

The vampire beauty perks up at that, "Truly?"

With a smile, the freckled woman leans back and sighs wistfully, "Back in my time, one of the Master Mages was a Vampire. The Master of Alteration, he was a very fun dude, and made some of the best wines I've ever had."

Now, all those people were long gone. Those she was teaching, her students, her friends, her colleagues… None of them knew her real heritage, until the very end.

For the longest time, Kara feared that all of her achievements would be stolen by her deadbeat of a father if her heritage was know.

"As expected of Shalidor's daughter." They would say.

"Truly, you carry his blood in your veins." They would praise.

"He must be so proud to have such a successor." They'd say without knowing shit.

All those possibilities… For the longest time, they haunted her, and she hated them. Deeply. Terribly so.

She still cares, deep down. But sometimes, such a status could be used to have people listen to her, and trust in her.

Still… Leonidas and the others warmed her heart a great deal. Hildr and Aurelia didn't care, while Leonidas… He would often say that Shalidor was nowhere near her level.

And she believed him. Not out of pride and arrogance, but because those are words of someone who studied her father's life through the Folium Discognitum.

It was funny how someone so much younger than her helped her step out of the shadow she trapped herself in.

Humming softly, Kara glances at Serana. A mischievous grin slowly forms on her face, and she flicks her wrist, weaving Magicka to do her bidding.

Serana's calm smile twitches, her nostrils scrunch up, and then she audibly gags and covers her mouth, "What the fuck!" The woman exclaims, and Kara cackles, "Did you just use Illusion Magic to create the stench of garlic around me!?"

The Archmage wheezes, punching the stone railing of the College's roof, "W-Wanna do it to your daddy's castle?" She offers, and Serana freezes.

The allure. The sheer, tempting allure of being a little shit. It was so addictive, and the adrenaline of it just made it so much better.

Kara used to prank the students of the College in the past, but now she wants to be even worse because of Leonidas. He was a bad influence.

"I should really say no…" Serana whispers, her lips twitching as she was visibly trying to stop a smile from rising on her face. "I really should. It… It isn't proper."

Kara's grin turns dark as she leans in, "Do it! Get some much deserved catharsis! Make his last few days miserable-" Her words halt, and Kara's head shoots to the side, eyes narrowed and zeroing onto the hollow mountain beside Winterhold.

Serana doesn't miss the sudden change in the mood, "Is everything… Alright?"

Kara doesn't answer. Her gaze turns towards Lah, and the Dragon only had a lone golden eye open, which was staring right back at her.

"Something just came up." The freckled woman drawls out, a dangerous smile spreading across her face as she stands, "I'll be back soon with a very convincing argument on why we should make your father's castle reek of garlic."

The vampire just sighs in defeat, and Kara bows before the wind picks her up, carrying her away from the College and towards the mountain.

She enters it through the large crack, using a minor Illusion Spell to make the miners and workers unaware of her as she hums a happy tune… And jumps down the massive hole she created.

The wind rushes past her ears, a relaxed smile on her face as she stretches her arms and legs through the air, delighted by the lack of back pain or other issues that plagued her due to old age back in the day.

At least one good thing came out from getting sealed by Lah.

It takes her a good bit to finally reach Blackreach, where she land with a light grunt and stumble forward, before she straightens up with a cheer and feral grin on her face, "Now…"

"Where the fuck do you think you're going, Morokei?"

A pulse of Magicka cracks forth from her like a clap of thunder, displacing the surrounding magic and destroying the minor Spell that would never fool the likes of her.

A cloaked figure shimmers into view far ahead, back turned to her, one arm stretched to the side and grasping a long mottled staff seemingly made out of the branch of a tree.

Aquamarine Runes covered the base of the staff, all the way to the top, where it opened up and wrapped tiny branches around a glowing aquamarine gem.

The Dragon Priest turns his head, glowing light blue mask regarding Kara with disinterest, "It seems I was expected."

Kara's grin turns vicious, "You're predictable." She sneers, "I expected the allure of the Elder Scroll to attract you. And I expected you'd act the moment Leonidas was gone."

From the very moment she realized Morokei was spying on them, Kara knew the one thing he was coveting the most was the Elder Scroll Leonidas mentioned was in Blackreach.

It was both to gain such a powerful tool, and to likely remove it from their hands so it wouldn't be used against Alduin once more, just in case.

What other plans Morokei had for it, Kara didn't know. Nor did she care.

The ancient Dragon Priest turns to fully face her, dusty and torn cape billowing and revealing the aged and form-fitting dragon-scale armor beneath, "No matter. Just a temporary distraction."

The Staff of Magnus flares, and Kara instantly feels the surrounding Magicka bend to its will, then rush towards Morokei in a roaring storm of dense, visible waves of pure Magic.

"A Mage unable to wield Magicka is an inconsequential threat."

The staff rises-

"Fly – Punch – Smash – Pierce – Push – Move – Shove – Shatter – Collapse – Annihilate."

A miniature, familiar star rumbles to life on the tip of Kara's right index finger.

"Ro – Fus – Dah – Nah – Kest – Bah – Vaaz – Mul – Gaar – Dov!"

The star roars forth, and the whole of Blackreach whines.

Magicka itself bows to the whim of the minute Archmage, her Chant in two languages having forced the very fabric of Reality to support her Spell with all of the Magicka available instead of flowing to the command of the Divine Artifact.

Every Chant gave meaning to the Spell, empowering each Chanted factor to unimaginable levels, and thus also changing the very Spell itself.

A simple Magic Missile roared forth, howling like a furious Divine Dragon as it bloomed with radiant light that took the shape of those mighty, scaled winged beasts.

It crossed the distance between her and Morokei faster than the speed of a blink, blinding jaws reaching for the Dragon Priest's skull.

Until he tilts his staff, and Space itself seemed to twist, causing the colossal Dragon of light to curve around Morokei and shoot in the distance, the Doppler Effect of its roar ringing forth together with the devastating sonic-boom.

With a hum, Morokei reaches up to dust off his robes, "Apologies, I won't underestimate you further."

Kara huffs and tosses her hair over her back with a swing of her arm. "Be a dear and don't disappoint me, yeah?"

"I have several Era's worth of stress to dish out, after all."

Either Blackreach breaks first…

Or Morokei does.

A.N. Silly widdle Kara and showing why Lah is all horni and obedient for her.

And I also want to show off Morokei and the Staff of Magnus. Because why not.

Another big battle is approaching!

And so is Solomon's first appearance.

Nyeheheheh!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 13

Observing the groups of Devils, Humans and Fallen Angels from afar led me to make several discoveries.

Not only did they seem to know the area, moving according to a set map they had memorized in these apparently not so uncharted wastelands… But they also had a way to ward off the monsters.

I couldn't exactly make out what, but it just… Made the monsters avoid them. Weaker ones ran away, stronger ones just got tense and stared in their general direction.

Far stronger ones, usually High Class or Ultimate Class, would sometimes go towards them to check, only for these robed figures to do something and make these monsters run away.

Whatever they were using had some form of aura it released, which warded off any monster from trying to approach them. Gate Monsters are feral, they usually rarely show fear or terror and run away… So whatever they hold that can make even Ultimate Class cower?

It has to be something from a creature far above the Heavenly Dragon Class.

And if these fuckers are the Khaos Brigade like I suspect them to be… Then they might be holding onto something related to Ophis. But why just use it to hide within No Man's Land? What's their true reach here?

I left Rhapthorne with the sleeping Ddraig to guard over his form, and am now just flying above the clouds of the Underworld on top of the giant Hydra I made. A smaller Undead Dragon was flying below the clouds, keeping an eye on the group swiftly moving across the wastelands from afar.

Still, as we move in deeper, I start to notice some weird things. A whole lot of monsters, but no Gates. Some Superimposition Types are there, but spatial tears that are Gates for the Horde and Dungeon Types? None.

Plus… The territories claimed by certain types of monsters start disappearing. They all start mingling among each other obediently, even High Class and Ultimate Class beasts seem cowed into submission.

Something's weird is going on, and I don't like it one bit. The Khaos Brigade seems to always be one step ahead, having ways to do things no one else could.

I've taken away the Graal, which means they won't be able to use Trihexa this time… But what if something worse than Trihexa comes out of a damn Gate?

Sometimes I regret unleashing all this upon this world, but it isn't like a I fucking knew it would actually come true… Plus, better this than the damn Machine Gods.

Everyone is so damn busy doing politics and just fighting against what appears in their territories that they are just wasting time. They could use all this to train, to grow stronger, better, for what is to come.

But they don't. They just sit back, expect the Dimensional Gap to heal, and expect for the beasts of No Man's Land to just sit back and not unleash a catastrophic beast tide that none could handle unless they join hands.

I perk up when my Undead Dragon flying beneath the clouds spots a spot far ahead of the rogue group, who seem to be making a beeline for it.

A weird, massive mountain made of jagged black rock that pierced high above the cover of the clouds. High enough that even with my elevation, I have to lift my head to look at its peak, and even then I still barely see it.

It was a massive structure, clearly brought here by a Superimposition Type – By Lucifer, there are so damn many of this Type in No Man's Land – as seen by how the land around it in a certain discernible square was of a different color, and not made out of the weird jagged black rock.

Looks like obsidian, but I am not sure.

The entirety of the mountain is covered in holes. Perfectly spherical, dug into it from something large, and I spot corpses of giant house sized ants made of metal lingering around the mountain.

Some split apart, others crushed, and all covered in rust, showing that they've been left behind for a long time.

The rogue group moves closer to the mountain, then enters it through a specific tunnel dug into it. I summon the only Graal in my hands once I lose sight of them, and my eyes soon glow, peering through the jagged black stone and into the compound hidden within and dug beneath the very mountain.

An anthill turned into a base. There are hundreds of people inside, humans, Devils and Fallen Angels, all mingling about and… Herding monsters, as I can see their broken and twisted Souls.

They have an army of monsters contained within that anthill, each one obediently quivering in what must be cells, but there are also copious amounts of Souls, from previously killed monsters.

Thousands of Souls- My eyes widen as one Soul reacts at my probing, making the Sephiroth Graal flash with a near blinding milky white light.

The Graal trembles in my grasp, a fractured Soul – more damaged than all the others I've seen – using the slight connection of my prying gaze to force its way towards the Graal, then appear right above the cup overflowing with milky radiance.

The Soul is a radiant bloody-red color, flooding the air with its power despite being so crippled and damaged… As is someone roughly took a chunk of its Soul out and used it for something else.

The weird Soul does nothing for a moment, then seems to direct my gaze, a gentle probing to my eyes, directing it towards the mountain, then towards the deepest level of the compound built beneath it.

There, in the depths of the anthill, is a relatively weird Soul… One whose make I instantly recognize despite being so different.

It's an Artificial Soul, like the ones I create through the Sephiroth Graal for my Undead… But it's incomplete.

...They were already using the Sephiroth Graal when I killed Valerie to retrieve it, weren't they? No wonder she was just sleeping soundly despite the destruction Fleurdelys caused… She was likely already comatose.

My shoulders sag in realization that my burst of greed ended up destroying whatever plan these bastards were working on.

I turn my gaze to the Soul that had guided my eyes towards the Artificial one, a piece of its Soul having been used to forge this new one.

And this fractured, crippled Soul… It was the Soul of a monster. A Gate monster.

So why is it asking me to save whoever has been created with a part of its Soul?

How is it still rational… Unless Death grants their Soul relief from the effect caused by the Gates when they are released here, which makes all of them feral.

So even monsters capable of speech and feelings are sent here, huh? Though I guess I should have realized with Rhapthorne.

I gaze at the flickering Soul that very likely came from a Maou Class monster – how the Khaos Brigade felled it is something I cannot even begin to fathom – then back at the Artificial Soul at the bottom of the compound.

"Very well." I sigh out, and I feel the Soul relax and melt in gratitude, growing weaker with each passing second before I stop its collapse with the usage of the Graal. Milky white mist wraps around it, then stores it inside the Graal as I let it disperse.

With that done, I pat my foot on the scales of my gigantic Hydra. "Dive bomb the base." All nine heads release deafening roars, its colossal body lowering into a dive before flapping its wings.

My hair whip through the rushing wind as we smash through the cover of the clouds, revealing the ten other giant Jiangshi Dragons I had brought along for this massacre.

The massive mountain draws closer and closer, and the giant Hydra raises its colossal claws and aims them forward right before it smashes into the mountain side with enough force and speed to send forth a catastrophic shock-wave.

The black stone is pulverized on impact, and the entire thing is shown to be very fragile when my Hydra just smashes through layers and layers of tunnels until we reach the main chamber, having left behind a massive hole right above us.

Stone, dust and debris fill the air, shouts and screams echoing past the ruckus of the falling stones and the collapsing ceiling.

Then said shouts and screams quieten when my Hydra peeks out of the layers of smoke with all nine heads, a baleful green light glowing within its maws.

Before it spills forth as I feel it call upon its Corpse Qi and Necrotic Bile. A glowing green liquid rushes forth in enormous jets, then sets alight with blinding and twisted pale green flames that liquefy everything they touch.

Humans, Fallen Angels and Devils are turned into puddles of blood and meat slurry as my Hydra ravages the surroundings, each head having a different target.

I blink as the smoke clears away fully, revealing a… Huh, caught them while they were eating. No wonder there were so many people gathered in one place, this is basically a cafeteria. Well, it was.

My eyes flick to the other side of it, the whole building looking highly technological and made out of the very same black stone that makes up the mountain. There, towards a pair of entrance door, was one of the idiots I followed here.

The one who had used something to send the monsters running. "Lu Bu." A rush of wind, and the Devil who was trying to run away ended up getting pinned to the wall, a large halberd piercing through his chest.

I don't need him alive to question him. I can just force his Soul to answer my questions, after all.

With a mental command, I make the Undead Dragons still outside fly in a circle around the mountain, ordered to kill any who dare run away. "Kill anyone that attacks us, Lu Bu." I order my giant Undead Minion, who grunts and jumps down from the growling Hydra.

The area was filled with that sticky liquid melting everything and everyone, the Necrotic Flames burning so brightly that it stings my eyes just staring at them.

Did I just accidentally create Necrotic Napalm without meaning to?

It is likely the effect of Corpse Qi that created this change. I have so much more to research once I go back, which is nice.

Still… It's literally melting everything. This place will become unstable very fast at this rate.

Lu Bu disappears deeper into the compound, tearing through any who were rushing towards the ruckus, which is making me frown at a lack of any strong figure within this place.

Did the higher ups abandon it? Or is it just not an important site now that they have lost the Sephiroth Graal?

I fly down from my Hydra, ordering it to keep guard as I summon the Graal back in my grasp while approaching the corpse pinned to the wall. Lu Bu left his halberd here knowing that he might cause too much destruction using it in such tight spaces.

But hearing the rumbling and feeling how much the floor is shaking right now… Yeah, ain't much of a difference, big guy.

The Soul of the impaled guy soon appears above the golden cup, the white mist enveloping it and suppressing the consciousness of the Soul, "What is this place?" I ask, casting my Soul Sight around to check on how many more enemies remain.

"Research Site Number Forty-Three." The Soul drawls out, voice monotone while my eyes blow wide open at the answer.

Forty-three?! There as so many of these damn places scattered around?! Just how massive are their forces?!

"What were you researching?"

"Nothing." ...What?

"Then what is the purpose of this site?"

The Soul wobbles a few times before answering, "It was turned into a Containment Unit for Subject One."

"What is Subject One?"

"A Super Devil made through the corpses and Souls of monsters from Gates." I breathe in a sharp inhale through my nostrils at that reveal.

They do not have Koneko's hair clip, yet… Could they have found a way to replicate Super Devils through the Sephiroth Graal and empower them by using monster bodies?

Did Rizevim allow himself to get studied by the Graal so that he could create armies of Super Devils? Or did they just figure a shortcut?

I don't know, but I don't like it. Not one bit.

I knew that things were going way too fucking well…

"Was the experiment successful?"

Once more, the Soul takes a while to answer, "No. The sudden loss of the Sephiroth Graal forced the experiment to a halt." So they did have the Graal, and were actively using it…

Damn it, how much did they end up doing with it? Only two people could use it at a time, for the third Graal needed to remain with Valerie, lest she dies…

I can expect Rizevim to hold one… Perhaps his lackey held the other?

Doesn't matter, they called this an experiment, meaning that it wasn't a success. But I do not know if the other sites had any success.

If Rizevim did allow himself to get studied by the Graal, and let it be used in the creation of this Super Devil… Then I might be able to that analysis for my own Graal, and maybe apply it to myself and the others.

It could be an enormous boost in powers, which will surely be welcome. I can only get this information by scanning the body of a Super Devil, thus the Soul is useless.

Alas, so far the only available Super Devils are all enemies, and I can't really ask Ajuka and Sirzechs to let me scan them. Ajuka might let me, though…

I shake my head and turn back to the Soul, "What are you using to control and terrify monsters?" This is the most important matter that I need to focus on.

The answer I receive? It does not please me one bit.

"Monsters from Gates obey any powerful monster above the Heavenly Dragon Class." My free hand clenches into a creaking fist, but the Soul keeps going, making things work.

"And we have the blood of the Ouroboros Dragon."

I snarl and rush to his corpse, pulling it off the halberd and flip it around before searching his body. I find nothing in the pockets of his clothes or cloak, but I find a vial held by a chain wrapped around his neck.

A vial filled with some viscous black liquid that released a suffocating pressure.

The Graal lights up, trying and failing to study the blood… Because it isn't really blood. It's essence. Liquid power.

This is a piece of Ophis' corpse.

...The destruction of the Dimensional Gate killed both her and Great Red, didn't it? Blew them apart, returning them to Concepts without bodies. Without avatars to possess.

They might come back, in due time… But will it even matter by then? Will it still be them, even?

I shake my head and store the vial in my pockets. I might find a use for it later, or I'll just give it to any of my scouting monsters in the future if that fails.

How the Khaos Brigade managed to get their hands on this, I do not know… And they likely have enough to go around for all of their bases, so to keep monsters away from them.

The group this Devil was part off… It was likely sent back to either gather supplies, search for recruits, or maybe even check on any important news from the other Factions.

They can't use phones here, even with Magic, as they are too far away from any array that connects them to the network. But can they teleport to the human world from here? I believe there are only a few spots one can do so, and all the Factions have already occupied them.

Just in case, I flare my Devil Energy and deploy the Magic Circle below me, only for it to shatter, allowing me to release a breath of relief. Yeah, they can't teleport from here.

They didn't make bases in areas where they can reach Earth through Teleportation Spells. I don't know how it exactly works, though.

Then why did they set a base here…?

Lifting the Grail, I bring back the bloody Soul that asked me to save the supposed Super Devil at the bottom of the facility, "Lead me to them." I ask, and the fractured Soul gladly obeys.

I leave the Hydra behind as Lu Bu rushes back, grabs his halberd and follows after me. The facility is a maze of tunnels and hallways, with dozens upon dozens of rooms all holding monster parts, monster blood, and even corpses of all kind.

Some are room with magic circles all over the walls, meant for some kind of ritual I have no interest in as I just keep rushing through the barely lit tunnels, descending further down the base built into the anthill.

I can feel my Undead Dragons killing the ones that have tried to escape by leaving the mountain, and a quick sweep around with my Soul Sight reveals that there are no more hostiles left in the base other than the captured monsters.

Speaking of the captured monsters… I reach the massive hall where they are held. A giant chamber where they didn't really bother changing, all made of that jagged black rock with uneven ground, and just some massive jail cells made to contain the monsters.

Snarls, howl, cries and roars fill the air together with a dense stench of coppery blood and a thick killing intent that makes it hard to breathe.

Yet, despite all their animosity and hostility, the monsters don't even throw themselves at the cages to try and get at me, instead they are all retreating against the back, trying to make themselves disappear.

My gaze flicks towards the middle of the massive chamber, where a small altar lay. In it is a small pool of black, viscous liquid, enough to fill a small bottle.

So that's where the vial comes from… They likely gather a bit from here before leaving, and use the majority to keep all the monsters outside the mountain from not attacking the place.

"Kill everything." I order Lu Bu, who doesn't waste a second in tearing through the hundreds of cages and possibly the thousands of monsters held within, with some cages being stuffed full.

Once he is done, I have him remove the altar so I can store it inside my Spatial Inventory, so that I can research the liquid later on.

The bloody Soul tugs me along, bringing me to the other side of the monster containment chamber, where I have Lu Bu move a destroyed cage out of the way to reveal some form of large hatch that leads deeper.

He tears the metal door open, then takes the lead for me, halberd primed to strike. There are no monsters, but that doesn't mean that it is trap-free.

Luckily, there are none, and we swiftly reach the end of the stairs, which open up to a small… A living room?

A couch, a kitchen, a table… It looks well kept, brightly lit, and even comfy. The couch is one of those that open up into a bed, and there's a bookshelf filled with old books.

All about the story of Devilkind, but I recognize the rest as banned books as they are basically Blood Purity propaganda spread by the Old Satan Factions and secretly supported by the Great King Faction.

Were they trying to keep the Super Devil here and slowly brainwash them to their cause? Why couldn't they just make their Soul obedient- Ah, wait, is this because they lost the Graal? It might be why they resorted to such a pathetic endeavor.

Aside from all the furniture, there is also a door, and the bloody Soul is tugging me towards it. My Soul Sight reveals the Artificial Soul right beyond it, so…

The wooden door creaks open, revealing a small and dark room assorted like that of a hospital. The scent of antiseptics and medical alcohol fills the air as my gaze strays to the only large bed in the sterile white room.

Laying on it is a sleeping woman. A woman with long dull gray hair is laying on it, her face holding a serene expression as she sleeps, the right side of her face covered by a bandage that hides away her right eye.

The Graal appears back in my grasp, and its white light washes over the sleeping woman likely stuck in a coma.

She… Isn't a Super Devil. Not quite, at least. She is barely a Devil, even.

Her body was made through the corpse of a powerful monster, then Devil genes were mixed in. Her Soul instead was forcefully made powerful by ripping apart the Souls of other monsters and just… Shoving them together.

Right, just holding the Graal doesn't mean it tells you how it works. Only the real owner of the Sacred Gear does… So they were basically fucking around and finding out whatever stuck together and worked.

The white mist intensifies, and the sleeping woman's breathing grows easier and more relaxed. I fixed her Soul, gave it the finishing touches it needed to become whole. "I'll take her away from here." I tell the bloody Soul, which seems to sag in relief.

Then it jumps in surprise when I repair it too, stopping it from further collapse. "I can bind you to her, if you want." I offer, knowing that I could easily have this Soul stay together with the woman, bind her to share the body and watch over the sleeping beauty. "Then maybe create a body for you in the future. One that won't let you go feral."

The bloody Soul wobbles at the offer, before dimming in quiet but thankful acceptance. I smile and activate the Graal once more, moving the bloody Soul into the body of the sleeping Devil, then storing it within her Soul in turn, binding them together akin to how a Sacred Gear is attached to one's Soul.

This might be a worthy investment, after all. The bloody Soul was most definitely a being on par with the Forest Dragon, so having it on our side might be helpful.

Plus, the sleeping Devil… She has some form of Bloodline Power I could detect with the Graal, but I couldn't fully study it other than memorize the information.

Whatever it is… The woman is incredibly powerful, and she'll grow even more once her body and Soul fully stabilize.

I move her on my back with Lu Bu's help, then move to leave the base. I don't think they sent a reinforcement call back, but it is best not to risk it. I already gathered all the Souls here to question later, and while the gathered monsters parts and blood would be good to sell…

I'd just rather tear this whole place down, honestly.

We exit the hatch and move to cross the monster containment chamber- Only for Lu Bu to suddenly reach out, stopping me from moving further.

I blink and look at him as his giant form stomps forward, blackish-red Touki thundering to life around him and his halberd, filling the air with thick killing intent that dwarfs what was already lingering around.

His narrowed gaze locks on the other side of the chamber, right where we came from… And I frown when I see a thick purple mist slowly come into view. A very familiar purple mist.

Dimension Lost? The Hero Faction? Are they already working with the Khaos Brigade?

The Hydra is still alive, so did they sneak past it and the other Undead Dragons outside?

I watch as the purple mist swallows our exit and the other side of the chamber, while Lu Bu fearlessly strides forward, the ground cracking beneath his feet.

Until a hole is punched through the mist as something pierces towards me, shrieking through the air and aimed straight at my forehead- Only for Lu Bu to just lazily move his halberd in its path, not even quivering under the powerful impact that blows back my hair.

A beautiful woman stands in front of Lu Bu, blocked by his halberd and wielding a long odachi-like sword longer than her whole body. Her hair were a burning, radiant orange, literally glowing with power and sparks of blazing hot plasma, akin to the flares on the Sun's surface.

Above her forehead is a strange sun insignia, her glowing orange eyes locked onto me despite Lu Bu being in the way.

Her tall body was clad in a white revealing tunic, with copper armor beneath it that showed her well-built body and incredibly long legs.

Her style was very… Roman. And I don't recognize her… More changes to this world that come out of nowhere.

The air warped with heat, the very aura washing forth from the tall woman being nearly on par with Fleurdelys', making the hair on the back of my neck stand on end.

I tilt my head, gazing past her as more figures walk out of the mist. The majority I don't recognize, but they are all armed and Soul Sight reveals them to be Sacred Gear holders. All Humans too.

The one I recognize though is Georg, the one with Dimension Lost. I don't see Cao Cao, though… Nor Hercules or Jeanne.

"Is the Hero Faction already dogs of the Khaos Brigade?" I muse aloud, earning a strange frown from the orange haired woman as I shrug, "Whatever. Lu Bu, go wild-"

I pause and blink when the woman locked in a stalemate with Lu Bu actually pulls back, her blade held together by her orange plasma disappearing with a flick of her arms. "It appears there was a misunderstanding. My deepest apologies."

I reel back in surprise, "You're… Not with the Khaos Brigade?" Now this is surprising.

The woman straightens herself and nods sharply, "Not since I took over." Her hands move to rest on her hips, her gaze relaxing, "I am Augusta, Spirit Inheritor of Augustus, the first Roman Emperor."

Her voice was strong, deep, and very beautiful. It also had that nice edge of pride that Fleurdelys carries, which I always find quite attractive.

They are more similar than I thought. "Since you took over?" I parrot in genuine confusion, "What about Cao Cao?"

Augusta sneers, a look of disgust flashing by her radiant eyes.

"I decapitated that filth."

…

Welp, there goes my chance on getting my hands on the True Longinus. "May I ask how you discovered that base?" Augusta probes, turning her head to shoot a sharp glare towards Georg, who avoided her gaze by lowering his head, "So far, we've destroyed four bases thanks to the knowledge held by some cowardly filth, but this was the last one available to us."

I hum softly, then shrug, "One of my Undead spotted a group of Humans, Devils and Fallen Angels moving through the monster territories in No Man's Land with far too much ease, so I trailed after them and discovered this base." I tilt my head to show the sleeping beauty on my shoulder, "They were using it contain her. She was created through the usage of monster parts and Devil genes."

Augusta frowns heavily, hands clenching and sparkling with plasma at her sides, "Vile filth…" She curses beneath her breath, then pauses when I have Lu Bu move behind me to hold the sleeping woman.

Once freed up, I summon the Graal in my grasp, making Augusta's eyes widen, "I see, you are a Reincarnated Devil…" Huh, seems like her impression of me rose quite a bit.

The golden cup flashes, and the Soul of the idiot Lu Bu impaled to a wall is summoned back above it, "Do you have a map of the Underworld on hand?" The eyes of the Roman styled woman widen in realization before she flips towards her group.

"Bring me a map of the Underworld! Quickly!" She barks out, voice powerful and sharp, making some of the members jump and swiftly rush to her side.

A massive map is soon spread out on the floor, and I hold the cup above it, "Point out the location of any base you have knowledge off." I order, and the Soul swiftly complies.

Strands of milky white light break off and fall on the map, pointing out several locations, all within the outer edges of No Man's Land.

"Eight… Nine… Ten… Eleven…" Eleven bases in total are soon pointed out on the map, and I swiftly move through all the other Souls I collected from the members in this base.

In the end, there are thirteen bases in total pointed out on the map. Augusta proceeds to remove three of them after confirming they were the locations she attacked previously, thus leaving a total of ten bases.

Once marked, she retrieved the map and gave me a thankful nod and smile, "Hopefully we can go through them before they evacuate." I nod in agreement at that.

It won't really be a huge blow to them, considering there are more than forty, but it is still something. It'll put them on guard too, but that was bound to happen.

"I presume your current plan isn't the idiotic 'Genocide the Supernatural Races' thing from before…" I question Augusta as we straighten ourselves, earning a short laugh from her.

"Of course not." She shakes her head, eyes glowing with determination, "I am gathering Sacred Gear users, and will make this Hero Faction actually stand by its name. We'll protect humans from the arrogant Supernatural beings… And preferably bring a whole stop to the whole Evil Pieces thing in the future."

I hum at that, then flick my gaze around the countless monster corpses, "You should gather everything in this base. You can sell it all for a great deal of funds." I suggest, already forming plans to support this much better Hero Factions and see if I can tie them to me.

And if they turn out to be useless, I'll just cut ties without a problem.

Augusta hums, considering my words, "We don't really have a way to sell them, as the Human World isn't affected much by Gates." True, I forgot about that…

"You could approach my King." I offer instead, "We splitting off from the New Satans since they aren't doing a good job in handling their Government, so my King wishes to create a city where the Low Class Devils and Stray Devils can seek refuge, without being mistreated by Nobles."

"Once the city is up, reach out to us. You can form a connection with the Chinese Faction through us and sell off any monster material you have, and acquire their services."

Augusta blinks, then she smiles at me, amusement in her eyes, "You sell quite the good sales pitch."

"Thanks, I practice before a mirror." A snort escapes her before she shakes her head.

"Very well then, I shall keep it in mind." She then nods at me, and offers me her hand, "And thank you for your assistance… Uh?"

I blink, the realize I didn't introduce myself, "Scaith, just a harmless Necromancer." I introduce myself with a warm smile while shaking her hand.

Augusta just blinks flatly at me, "Yes, 'harmless'…" She glances at Lu Bu, then back at me.

My smile just grows innocent.

With that done, Augusta orders her guys to clear up the base of everything of value while we move back to the top. I have my Hydra fly us out of the we smashed into the base, earning me another flat stare from Augusta, who mouths the words 'Harmless, huh?' towards me once more.

Wait 'till she finds out I got a Ddraig in my backyard. "How did you get here, by the way?" She blinks, then nods towards the meek and quiet Georg in the back.

I'm pretty sure she beat the crap out of him, seeing how he flinches with every glance she throws his way… She didn't kill him to keep his Sacred Gear around, huh?

"We can quickly move around thanks to Dimension Lost hiding us from the monsters, even powerful ones." Augusta informs me, crossing her arms below her chest, "And we have Sacred Gears that can help us move around fast, so we'll soon rush-"

My eyes widen in alarm, and my Hydra swiftly moves to hide into the hole it smashed into the mountain, "Quiet!" I call out sharply, my stomach dropping when I feel it again.

I just lost a few more Undead Dragons… All in a split second… What the fuck happened?

Look up at the clouds, my face paling and heart stopping as I watch the downright colossal shape slowly drift past us from above the clouds cover, turning the land below completely dark.

Soul Sight reveals a Soul blazing as brightly as the sun itself… Whatever that fuck that this is, it's way stronger than even Ddraig…

There's another Heavenly Dragon Class Gate nearby, isn't there?

I gulp as me and Augusta remain tense, watching the immense shape drift across the sky, the clouds parting as a claw that could make the mountain we are in look small in comparison descends down.

Five sharp nails cleave ravines into the earth, grasping anything it could within them before it retreat above the clouds as the shape drifts off, disappearing over the horizon soon after.

...It appeared because I removed Ophis' blood from the mountain's altar, didn't it? Fuck, that was close…

"We need to leave, before it comes back around." I tell Augusta, who nods with a frown on her face. "Don't risk your lives for the other bases. This place is just too damn dangerous."

Augusta moves, joining the others and giving me one last nod before she and Georg disappear inside the mist of Dimension Lost, which swiftly descends down the mountain and moves across the valley.

I move the sleeping woman on my back once more, then have my Hydra take flight and make a swift beeline for my previous base of operation. I might need to move now that this area has been compromised by that gargantuan flying beast…

But first, I think it is best I reconvene with the others.

~~XXX~~

Rias mewls as she feels the hands dig along her bare back, a pleased smile on her face as Fleurdelys massaged her.

The light scent of sea-water hung in the air as the Leviathan scion hummed a low, happy tune. Her bare, naked body sat on Rias' back, the redhead equally naked and laying down on her front.

Having just ended a tiring and far too long training session, Rias was being spoiled by Fleurdelys once more.

The horned beauty smiles, her massage slow as her Devil Energy flowed into Rias, stimulating her recovery, causing her to sweat quite a bit due to her accelerated bodily functions.

"Have you talked with your family yet, Rias?" The ashen-blonde asks softly, her fingers now kneading the redhead's shoulders.

The Gremory Heiress grumbles softly, "Mother tried to approach me, but I wasn't in the mood to entertain her…" She sighs out softly, "Grayfia too…"

Fleur hums softly, slowly leaning down, laying her enormous chest over Rias' back. Her fingers brush a strand of crimson hair out of the way, and the Heiress turns her head, happily welcoming the kiss that came her way. "You put your foot down…" Fleur starts, breaking the kiss and licking her lips with a smile.

"Now it is more likely that they will listen to you, so let your voice be heard." Straightening herself, the horned beauty resumes her massage, "Family is everything, after all…"

Rias' bright blue eyes drop, "I know… I'll try when I go back." Then a huge pout forms on her face, "Now massage me! I demand it, after you smashed me so deep into the earth that I couldn't tell up from down!"

Fleurdelys nods, "How did you not see my tail coming at you?"

"Oh, I don't know… Maybe because you dropped a mountain-sized sphere of water on me just before!?"

Her whines and grumbles amused the Leviathan scion's greatly, but Rias' sheer progress also pleased her quite a bit. Her reserves were growing at a speed that could put others to shame, and her control over her Clan Trait was downright exquisite.

"That dress of pure Destruction you made was wonderful. Quite the incredible defensive technique." She praises, making the Heiress preen happily and giggle like a swooning schoolgirl.

"I made it on the fly!" The redhead reveals, surprising Fleurdelys quite a bit, "I thought about a suit of armor, but it wouldn't fit me! So I went with a dress instead! I'll have to mess around with it some more later."

With a hum, Fleurdelys slows her massage, "You've grown a lot. You and your Peerage." She praises softly, her gaze warm, "You just need more experience fighting hard Gates. It'll be hard, but I have faith in you."

Her Peerage was also doing wonderfully in their training. Akeno had finally stopped holding back her heritage, her speed in casting Spells had also grown a lot, and she now learned to not stay still when casting.

Koneko had also started touching on Touki and Senjutsu, but without a proper teacher for Senjutsu she just focused heavily on Touki, trying to mimic the sheer immensity of Lu Bu's aura.

The man still held the title for the greatest user of Touki in history. He had stood at the peak of strength in his time and required all of the greatest champions of China to come together in order to fell him.

Yuuto had also gotten more creative with the type of weapons he was creating, like boosting speed, sharpness, defense or controlling gravity, the elements- So on and so forth. He too had also started tapping on Touki, to obviously boost his physical capabilities.

Gasper instead had sort of… Ascended. He reached a point where he'd just disassociate himself, becoming some form of blank puppet so that he could handle his very simple training of being stared at by the whole army.

...Well, Valerie did make things worse when she started using the training so to shove Gasper in different outfit, then present him to the whole army, who would either cheer or boo.

It was a lot worse than being stared at, so Gasper found a solution to escape and… Well, it was working. Somehow.

Suddenly, the doors to Fleurdelys room all but exploded open, startling the two naked beauties within just a bit, "I did it!"

Changli steps in, panting heavily, looking disheveled, covered in soot, and with heavy bags under her bloodshot, nearly manic eyes. "I did it!" She repeats, hysterical smile on her face-

"Oh dear." Only for her to calm down and flush slightly at the very erotic and delicious sight before me. "Don't mind me, keep going…" Her tired mind supplies, making her forget her natural shyness and refined acts, bringing an amused snort out of her King's nostrils.

"Didn't I tell you to rest, Changli?" The Phenex woman twitches, but Fleurdelys decides to have mercy on her. For now. "So, what is that has you so agitated?"

Startling back into focus, Changli swiftly raises the object in her hand. A small black box, which she proceeded to open to show a blood-red Pill within. The moment it was revealed, a bloody stench filled the air, together with a strange but powerful heat, "I've perfected it! The Dragon Body Pill!"

Fleurdelys' eyes widen as she stands from the bed, uncaring of her nudity and the gazes it attracts as she approaches Changli to inspect the Pill, "I can feel my very body burn just by being close to it…" She whispers, amazement in her voice.

Changli gulps and draws her gaze away from the twin mountains before her, "Y-Yes! It'll stimulate your body and Devil Energy, making you stronger at an impressive rate! It'll be very painful and long, though… But the results should more than make up for it!"

Then, her near manic gaze flicks towards the naked Rias on the bed, "Shall we use her as a guinea pig?" The redhead squeaks, then huffs and flops on the bed. Not like Fleurdelys will let such a thing happen-

"Go ahead." Rias twitches, "I am curious to see the final result." The giggling, creepy and very, very tired Phenex woman approaches the now trembling and absolutely terrified Rias on the bed.

"W-Wait, my h-heart is not ready yet-!"

Fleurdelys shuts the door behind her just as a terrified scream rings out. All that just for a Pill… She sighs fondly, before a flash of magic wraps her in her familiar clothes.

Her senses sharpen just as she turned to float down the hallway, a familiar magical presence suddenly sparking into existence right outside the mansion.

Her eyes widen, and a wide smile filled with warmth and delight blooms on her beautiful face as her feet leave the ground, and she swiftly flies out of the mansion through a nearby open window.

"Scaith!" She calls out, joy and love in her voice as the black and white haired man lifts his gaze up, blinking in surprise as she rapidly descends down before him.

"Good evening to you too-!" His were cut off when she grabbed his collar and pulled him close to her, her soft lips mushing up to his in a very hungry, possessive kiss that lasted quite a few seconds.

Once released, the beautiful man blinks and licks his lips, then grins that dangerously sexy grin of his that always makes her belly twist in all the good ways, "Well, I don't mind being greeted in such a way." He chuckles out as Fleur directs her gaze to the woman laying on his back.

"Who is this?" She asks, reaching over to feel the sleeping woman's forehead. She was a Devil, that much she could tell… But she also felt different in ways she couldn't guess.

"I'll explain in a bit. Think you can call the Angels for a quick meeting?" Her face scrunches up in a frown at the urgency in his voice, and she soon nods.

"I will. Do you need time to rest?" She could see that he seemed fatigued, but Scaith shakes his head with a smile.

"I'll put this woman in a room, grab a drink, then I'll be available."

Whatever he had discovered had clearly shaken him, making her worry even more.

….

It didn't take long for Michael to gather the other Great Seraph's for a quick emergency meeting once he received word from Fleurdelys, where he welcomed her, Scaith and Zani to Italy to meet up again.

They couldn't teleport within Devil territory without going through Serafall, so it was best to host the meeting within Angel territory. Not that Fleurdelys minded.

"Apologies for the sudden request, Michael." Scaith starts, sighing as he drops in his seat, his eyes looking quite exhausted.

Michael offers a reassuring smile as he takes his own seat right beside his three other siblings, "It is alright, I can tell that it is rather serious."

Scaith nods, then breathes in and leans forward, "Alright, I'll start with some very bad news." He sighs out, "I've likely discovered another Heavenly Dragon Class Gate."

Sharp intakes of air ring out across the whole room, but Scaith keeps going, "By 'likely' I mean that I… Had a close encounter with a terrifyingly powerful being that I cannot even begin to describe."

"It was… Colossal. Just a claw was the size of a giant island, and the entire body was above the clouds, casting the land below into darkness just by how massive it was."

Michael leans forward, clenching his hands together in worry, "You didn't see the Gate?"

Scaith shakes his head, "No, this monster… It was migrating. Flying around freely, likely not bound by its Gate… Or its scope is just that enormous."

Which they couldn't hope it was. It was best to mark the information down.

"The good news is that I encountered it in a spot that is far from any civilization, and this giant being was flying deeper into No Man's Land." This reveal allowed them to relax, but just the knowledge of such an existence now roaming freely left them drenched in tense sweat.

"There's more, I presume?" Gabriel probes gently, her divine voice soothing all of their nerves and stress, which always made Michael glad to have such a wonderful sister around.

Fleurdelys' handsome Queen nods, "While I was taking care of Ddraig's body, one of my patrolling Undead happened upon a rather strange sights. A group of Devils, humans and Fallen Angels… All moving deeper into No Man's Land without fear, as if they've done it countless times."

That makes all the Angels and Devils around the table lean forward with serious frowns on their face.

"I trailed after them, noticing how the monsters seemed to just avoid or run away from them for some reason. They led me to a mountain, a former Superimposition Gate they cleared out and turned into a base of operation…"

Scaith then goes to explain about how he discovered about the existence of this Khaos Brigade, what exactly they were using to make monsters docile, and just how many bases they had scattered around.

Worse off, he even revealed his discovery of how monsters stronger than Heavenly Dragon Class could control the monsters weaker than them.

The thought of a possible beast tide from No Man's Land now deeply terrified Michael.

"They likely have spies in all Factions, but I cannot fathom what their real goal is." Scaith finishes off, leaving everyone quiet and in deep thoughts.

Such a Faction, with such massive scale and capabilities, likely existed for a while now, and had somehow gained ties with the Ouroboros Dragon- Perhaps said Dragon itself had gathered these individuals.

Only for it and Great Red to eliminate each other, devastate the Dimensional Gap, and now have the remains of their body likely being used as monster warding incense by this group.

"They must've been hiding and plotting for decades now…" Raphael offers, her beautiful face marred by a frown, "Their foundation must run deeper than we can imagine."

And the worse part is that they couldn't even guess what their goal was. Unpredictable adversaries were just the worst, especially those who don't make themselves known and actually bide their time patiently.

"Do you mind if we share this information with the other Faction?" Michael questions, turning towards Scaith, as he was the one that discovered this immense hidden plot and group.

Thankfully, then man shakes his head, "Go ahead, I believe it best everyone raises their guard from now on." He states, before leaning back and blinking, "There is another matter I want to bring up, something I had hoped would help me fix His Soul much faster."

Michael blinks at that, but Gabriel beats him to the punch as she leans over the table with wide curious eyes, "What is it?"

Scaith smiles as he turns to the beautiful Great Seraph, and Michael couldn't help but like the man more and more when not even an ounce of lust flashes past his gaze when he gazes at Gabriel, just pure admiration for her beauty.

"I actually knew the location of the True Longinus for a while." The Angels startle in surprise at that, especially at hearing about the strongest Longinus Tier Sacred Gear, and the strongest Holy Relic there is.

Uriel leans forward, confusion on his face, "Any reason you didn't bring it up before?"

At that, Scaith scratches his cheek nervously, "The wielder was a genocidal maniac that wanted to kill all of the Supernatural Races…"

…

"Good riddance." Gabriel huffs out, a cute angry pout on her face, "To dirty that Holy Relic with his hands… I'd have vaporized him myself!" Raphael has to reach over to stop Gabriel from swinging her hands through the air in her cute bout of anger.

Mostly because Scaith was visibly trying not to stare, but Gabriel was making it very hard for the poor Reincarnated Devil.

Michael's lips twitch at that, for he knew that Gabriel was doing it on purpose. Why she wanted to fluster the guy was beyond him… But it was funny.

"Right, anyway…" The Reincarnated Devil coughs into his fist – Michael can feel the smugness radiating from Gabriel without even looking at her – "This guy was actually the Spirit Inheritor of Cao Cao. He gathered other Spirit Inheritors and Sacred Gears wielders to his cause… Somehow got the Spirit Inheritor of Jeanne on his side too."

"But now… Well, he is dead, and this 'Hero Faction' is now controlled by Augusta, Spirit Inheritor of Augusts, the first Roman Emperor. She is actually much better than Cao Cao, so this group could be good allies."

A group of human Sacred Gear wielders banding together… Michael smiles at the thought, for he knew his Father would utterly adore such a thing.

"Michael." Raphael's voice cuts in, and the Archangel with golden wings turns to regard his sister, her glasses lowered so that their eyes could meet, "May I…?"

He blinks, then smiles kindly and nods, "We actually have some news to share too." He tells Fleurdelys, her Queen and her Knight, his gaze growing serious once more.

"I was able to catch a glimpse of the monsters of the Heavenly Dragon Class Gate we want to take on." Raphael reveals, getting straight to the point.

Fixing her glasses, the beautiful woman stretches out her right hand, palm facing upward. A flash of light erupts, turning into a large screen that shows a ravaged, scorched landscape.

Humanoid figures draped in gold and black cloaks filled the air, long glowing white hair descending down their backs, and pale veils covering their faces.

Each one of them clearly stood at over two meters in height, with many even taller than others.

Scaith's eyes slowly widen as he takes in their appearance, "Are those… Angels?"

The Angels before him couldn't give him a proper answer.

Each of those robed beings had beams of platinum-gold light stretching out of their backs, piercing through the air, with some having six rays of light, while the much bigger ones had up to ten.

But then, they all had to focus on the titan among those humanoid figures. A giant over a hundred meters tall, his robes seemingly made of woven gold, the veil before his face being made of platinum gold flames.

Within his grasp lay a scorching blade stabbed into the earth, which had turned the landscape around into a smoldering wasteland.

And from behind his back stretched more than twenty colossal beams of light, each one stretching for dozens of meters through the air, causing it to warp and twist from the heat.

"This is all I could gather before that Titan turned its gaze towards me, and I had to flee." Raphael sighs out, dispelling the screen of light and leaning back into the comforting back-rubs she was receiving from Gabriel.

"Despite looking like Angels, their powers seem more related to Fire." The Leviathan's Knight points out, voice lazy and eyes droopy yet focused. Despite nearly falling asleep close to a dozen times by now, she was still paying attention somehow.

"And we cannot expect them to work on the same logic as our World and power system." Scaith points out right after, "They might look like Angels, but they might as well not be. It wouldn't be the first time that their likeness was used to fool others."

The actual Angels in the room couldn't help but raise their shoulders and have their eyes go wide at the Queen's words.

Since this discovery, a clump had been stuck in their throat. The idea that out there, across the immense wastelands of No Man's Land, there could be being similar to Angels from other worlds… It had left them quiet.

Nervous.

But Scaith's words… They weren't delivered to comfort them, they were just a basic observation. Yet, that basic observation lifted so much stress and worry off their shoulders… Because he was right.

They might look like Angels, but they aren't.

"Thank you, Scaith." Gabriel sweetly says, her smile so radiant that the Sun was put to shame, "We really needed to hear those words."

The black and white haired man blinks, his peculiar pupils fixed on Gabriel's breathtaking smile for a moment before he returns it with a gentle one of his own, "No need to thank me for that."

His smile then grows as he claps his hands, "So, who wants to wake the Big Guy up?"

No one was able to move fast enough to stop the a squealing Gabriel from flying across the table so to tackle Scaith to the ground.

But it did take everyone to pry her off of him before he suffocated between her breasts.

….

Michael lets out a slow, shaky breath.

The soft clouds beneath him swayed with each of his steps, a grand golden throne glowing with a dim light laying right before him.

The highest layer of Heaven, where the Throne of Heaven and the System behind it lay. It once used to glowing with a blinding golden light when his Father was alive, causing this entire beautiful layer of clouds to always glisten like pure gold.

Now? Now Michael could barely make the glow stretch even a dozen meters… But things were about to change.

In his grasp lay the Sephiroth Graal, a glowing white liquid contained within the small cup.

The concentrated energy of tens of thousands, if not more than a hundred thousand Souls gathered from countless monsters of all kinds.

His feet stop right before the throne, where a golden Soul lay, swaying lightly, almost as if a gust of wind could shatter it fully.

Michael licks his lips, mutters a light prayer beneath his breath… Then pours the concentrated liquid – He refused to call it Soul Juice no matter how much Scaith tried to goad him into doing it – on his Father's cracked Soul.

He watched as the dim golden light flickers less and less, then starts glowing with greater light.

The familiar aura of his Father Holy Light washes across the highest layer of Heaven, then it does so again as a far more powerful pulse of power.

Michael gasps as the Throne of Heaven rumbles, its light flaring to blinding levels that he could never achieve when he once sat upon it.

Was it working? Was it a success-

"Michael…" The Archangel quivers as that familiar, ethereal voice rings within his ears, "Oh, my child…"

His eyes redden and overflow with tears, and he soon crumbles to his knees as that warm Holy Light washes over him, like a gentle caress from his loving parent.

"Time has not been kind to you, my child…" The gentle voice sighs out, "But…"

"Why is there a Devil in Heaven?"

Behind Michael, Scaith twitches as he is suddenly put on the spot.

Slowly reaching out with his foot, Scaith taps Michael for support, "Quick, throw Gabriel at him…" He whispers out, plastering a tense smile on his face.

"N-Now, let us not get hasty…"

Did God just stutter…?

A.N. Decided to switch between Draugr and Necromancer for the updates, so I don't get burned out and don't keep everyone waiting for either fic.

Y'all didn't expect for Cao Cao to be dead, eh? It was bound to happen that someone stronger wouldn't agree to his shit and remove him off the board, after all.

Next chapter will have Ddraig throwing hands with the Titan Angel! It'll likely be a very long chappy, since there will be quite a few POV changes!

Hope y'all enjoyed this chappy!

Toodles!

I, Draugr Chapter 51

When she woke up, Serana half expected to feel groggy and weak from her intense hunger… But while she felt it, that weakness never came.

Her eyes blink open, her back resting on a very soft and comfortable bed, aching the pains of being forced to stand in a small crypt for who knows how many centuries.

An unfamiliar ceiling greeted her, and her tongue slowly slides over her dry lips. She felt hungry, yet something was pushing that aside, allowing her to think and sit up on the bed she was resting on.

The room was large, filled with bookshelves, an Enchanting Table and even an Alchemy Table. A couch, another large bed, and two large windows facing a massive stretch of water that extended past the horizon.

"Daggah." Serana jumps – she does not squeak – and flips towards the couch she had seen, a small head staring at her – not really, the eyes were staring in two different directions – from over the top of the couch.

The weird Riekling sniffs, then Serana watches as it leans back, then disappears from sight. That was followed by something falling on the ground. "Daggah…" Came the whine soon after, confusing the already confused vampire a lot more.

Until she decides to ignore the weird Riekling and moves to stand up on her bed. Her old, dusty and eroded by time clothes had been removed, replaced with a nightgown that went past her knees and was more than modest enough.

Serana gingerly raises a hand to fiddle with the necklace wrapped around her neck. She could feel an Enchantment on it… And she believed it was related to the reason on why her hunger wasn't affecting her until she passed out again.

Her old clothes were laid down on a desk. Clean and repaired, but also smelling very nice. A smile pulls up the corner of Serana's lips despite herself… Though it soon dips when she notices the certain lack of a massive scroll.

"Of course…" She sighs out, moving to dress herself in her old clothes while making sure to not remove the necklace. Once dressed, she slowly moved closer to the window.

For a moment, she thought she was back home, within that accursed castle her father made his after her slaughtered the nobles that occupied it once.

But the lack of a bloody stench assured her that wherever she was, she wasn't within her father's clutches. She did faintly remember a robed Draugr being the reason she was freed, after all…

Shaking her head, the ancient vampire moved to leave the room, finding herself in a long hallway littered with other doors, each set quite a distance away from the others.

"Leo!" A shout catches Serana's attention, leading her to one of the large windows on the wall in front of her. Gazing out of it and down, she peered at a large courtyard with a massive statue at the center of it, right before a large pair of doors.

"The College of Winterhold…" Serana muses to herself, easily recognizing the statue and the main courtyard, then focuses on the source of the shout.

A beautiful silver haired woman, scoffing and pouting cutely up at the large statue of Shalidor, "Get down! Right now!" The woman shouts, stomping a foot on the ground while pointing a finger at her feet.

Serana raises a brow, then looks at the statue. On top of its head was the same robed Draugr that had saved her… And he was doodling on Shalidor's face with colorful pencils.

What the fuck…?

"You're going to beat me up, so I won't!" The robed man shouts childishly, tossing a colorful pencil at the silver haired beauty, who swats it out of the air with a fond and amused glare in her eyes.

"You won't even feel it!"

"It's the action that matters! I did not sign up for an abusive relationship!"

The silver-haired woman groans loudly, pale cheeks flushed as she pinches the bridge of her nose. A smaller woman with curly hair and freckled cheeks walks to her side, patting her back with a comforting smile on her shoulders, "To be fair, he is just making my father's statue look more appealing."

Serana stills at that, her sharp hearing catching those words despite the tone not being so loud.

Father's statue…? Shalidor had a daughter?

"Kara, he has been causing disaster after disaster since he woke up!" The silver-haired woman whines to the supposed daughter of Shalidor.

"Hence why you should let him doodle." Kara nods, cheeky grin on her face, "He won't blow up houses and start a food fight at the tavern like this."

"He did those before coming here!"

"And it was fun!" The Undead in question shouts down, having frozen Shalidor's face so he could lounge on it, "It's nice to see people run and scream when they see me… So refreshing!"

"...Dude, are you on something?"

"I'm on some nonchalant type shit!" The Undead exclaims, lifting his gloved hands to wave them through the air while making some weird hand-signs, "Gang gang!"

The silver-haired woman starts sobbing and crumbles to her knees, and Serana pulls back from the window and stares at the ground with a confused frown on her face.

She tried and failed to wrap her head around what she had just witnessed. That was supposed to be the guy that 'saved' her…?

...Well, at least he wasn't some douche-bag. Yet.

"Oh, you're awake!" Serana twitches. A shudder goes up her spine. Her eyes, staring at the ground now marked by an oddly shaped shadow, widen and quiver… And slowly – very slowly – she turns to gaze towards the window once more.

And there, plastered against it, basically making out with the glass… Was the Undead. Two purple flames stared at her from beneath the hood, with his body plastered star-fish style against the large window.

Serana takes a step back. Maybe if she doesn't look at him, he'll think- "Our eyes met." The vampire twitches again. "Try and ignore me and I'll shove a snowball down your back- Wait fuck! You're nearly immune to the cold! Fuck!"

His swearing grows more distant as he falls, releasing the window so to crash back down into the courtyard below.

Again… What the fuck?

"Daggah." This time Serana does scream, and nearly kick the fat ugly Riekling that had appeared next to her across the hallway.

With an exasperated huff, she turns and stomps away. Just what manner of idiots had rescued her!?

When she exited the wing of the building she highly suspected to be the dormitories, she found the Undead still throwing a tantrum over her immunity of the cold, kicking and punching the ground like a child, with the silver-haired beauty trying to drag him away.

"Serana, right?" The vampire turns, gazing at the shorter freckled woman. "I'm Kara. Archmage of the College of Winterhold." The curly-haired woman smiles softly while offering her hand. A gentle, motherly smile that makes even Serana relax and take the offered hand in a light shake.

"I…" Pausing, Serana licks her dry lips and breathes in, "You seem to know me." Kara nods without hesitation, then jabs her thumb towards the Draugr throwing a tantrum.

"Thanks to him. That's Leonidas, by the way." Now she had a name to use for the idiot… "He just knows stuff no one shouldn't. You'll get used get used to it."

Serana nods, slowly. Knows stuff others shouldn't? Sounded a lot like someone tied to Hermaeus Mora, and yet… Her eyes peered into the dense darkness clinging to his robes.

Then peered into the depths of that abyss- Until a pair of fingers snapped before her eyes, "Don't look too deeply at his robes." Kara gently snaps Serana out of her daze, with the vampire finding herself suffering from a nasty headache for some reason.

"W-What… What is that?" She whispers beneath her breath, not even managing to remember what she saw within the depths of that darkness. And unsure if she even wanted to remember what she saw.

"The Asylums." The minute Archmage tells her softly, "They are attached to him. Just don't pay attention to it."

Don't pay attention to the literal realm of insanity clinging to a silly Draugr? Yeah, easier said than done…

"Either way…" Kara hums, and leans back as she looks at Serana with a critical gaze, "You sure you wanna leave your Elder Scroll behind?" The vampire freezes at that.

"I… What?" Her eyes blink profusely, staring at the minute woman in shock and surprise, "I thought you guys took it?"

It was now Kara's turn to blink, "No? I've studied my fair share of them in the past." The Archmage reveals with an uncaring shrug, before nodding towards Leonidas, "Skelly Boy over there put it beneath your bed."

Serana gapes. She was so, so confused. "Why didn't you take it?" Again, Kara just shrugs.

"I have one in my vault, and the dumbass over there knows where a few others are located." Who the hell are these people!?

Regaining control over her rampaging emotions, Serana draws in a slow breath as she slowly gets serious, "May I ask why you saved me?"

She questions Kara, but the one to answer was the Draugr named Leonidas, "Several reasons!" He calls out, jumping to his feet before hopping closer with a cheerful gait, "First, I found the fact you were sealed since the Second Era very fucked up. We are in the Fourth Era, by the way."

So she's been sealed for thousands of years? Wonderful.

"Second reason, and the most important!" The Draugr claps his hands together, and Serana narrows her gaze. The most important reason? She already had a bad feeling- "Sheogorath has been putting hands on that fat bitch called Molag Bal quite often. Thought you should know."

…

What?

Serana's brain just… Restarts. Her mind goes blank. She just fails to wrap her head around what she just heard, not matter how hard she tries.

"Don't worry, I'll be shoving a Spell up that cunt's asshole in the future. Just for the love of the game." Serana throws a desperate look at Kara, who had a huge grin plastered on her face.

"Count me in on that, Skelly Boy!" The two cheer and high five, and the vampire just gives up finding someone of sane mind among this group.

The silver-haired woman was glaring at her for some reason… And given the very, very powerful Holy aura just pouring out of her, Serana could guess why.

Though she, for some reason, tolerated the existence of the Draugr…

"And the final reason…" Leonidas turns, his voice growing gentler as he fully faces the pale vampire beauty, "Your daddy wants your Elder Scroll to track down a powerful Divine Artifact that, if doused in your blood, can cloud the sun in darkness, thus allowing vampires to roam outside without problem."

Serana gulps, her throat drier than before. She remembered the words spoken by the vampires that had found the crypt she was sealed in.

So eager to just use her for their pleasure and go back with only the Elder Scrolls, clearly because her father did not care about her well-being, but just for more power.

As expected of the man that did not rejoice when she and her mother survived… That ordeal, and instead drank their blood so to become a powerful vampire himself.

And seeing the emphasis Leonidas put when he spoke of her blood… He clearly knows her 'status'. The reason behind her being more than just a Vampire.

Then the words that Kara spoke a bit ago ring out within her mind, and Serana decided to test them out, "What about my mother?" The affection she felt towards the woman was very dim right now. Serana will never forgive her mother for the countless wasted years, all spent suffering from endless hunger and just passing out over and over again.

"She's still alive." Leonidas reassures, and Serana hates the fact that her shoulders sag in minor relief at that. "But her situation is… Complicated."

And her shoulders grow tense once more, "Does my father hold her hostage?" Despite her current weakness, Serana bares her teeth and is all but willing to charge into the castle, so to raze it to the ground once more.

"Nah, that fuckwit wouldn't be able to do that." A snort of surprise escapes Serana despite herself. Oh, how her father would explode if he were to ever be insulted to his face in such a way… "Your mother fucked up and, to escape him, went into the Soul Cairn. She is currently imprisoned there."

Of course things couldn't be so simple. "Great, might as well be hopeless now…" Serana sighs, shoulders slumping in defeat.

Until Leonidas chuckles, "Please, you just gotta ask for help." He shrugs confidently, "Plus, there's a good pal I wanna drag out from that shit-hole."

Kara turns a curious gaze towards Leonidas, "We'd have to deal with the Ideal Masters, though."

The Undead tilts his head at the Archmage, "So? I'm the World Eater 2.0, I'll just waltz into that place and turn it into an all-you-can-eat."

The minute woman snaps her fingers at that, "I was thinking about blowing it the fuck up, but I like your plan better, Skelly Boy!" The two idiots once more cheer and high five each other, much to Serana's confusion.

"Y-You'd just help me? Just like that?" The ancient vampire was skeptical. There was just no way someone was this kind. "You want nothing in exchange?"

Leonidas just… Stares at her. "I get to beat the bloody shit out of your daddy, that's payment enough." The absurdity of his words bring out a surprised laugh out of Serana.

She nearly falls back, her lungs aching from the surprise of the laugh leaving her lips. A laugh that felt so, so good.

"Y-You're an idiot, aren't you?" Serana chuckles out, wiping a stray tear out of her right eye, shoulders still shaking from the sudden burst of laughter that left her.

The idiotic Draugr actually gives her a thumbs up, "The greatest idiot this side of Nirn indeed!" And again, Serana bursts out laughing.

She wasn't used to this. To the sheer honest idiocy this Draugr radiated. He was pure, honest, and direct.

Not like those vampires that littered the castles, with flowery words always wrapped in sharp thorns, always ready to tear out a pound of her at any given opportunity.

This was like having a Jester around the Royal Court, one who ignored all decorum and flowery barbs and went straight for the verbal and physical violence, while somehow keeping it all fun.

"If you think he is an idiot now, just wait to see the bullshit he gets up to…" Kara sighs, palming her face with a fond smile on her face, "Since he brought you back, it has been one disaster after another."

"He got into a brawl in the Inn, walked out, broke into jail, got into a brawl with the inmates, punched an inmate so damn hard we still haven't found the poor fucker… Then he walks out, and starts another brawl in the Inn."

"He sets a Khajiit on fire, tosses another one down a building to see if 'he lands on his paws', insulted a Nord so horribly that the guy still hasn't left his bed, and so much more…"

Serana wanted to cry from laughter. Just what kind of absolute idiot ended up saving her?! What even made him like this?!

"What about the Bosmer I hung from the cliff?" Leonidas suddenly asks, making the silver-haired beauty and Kara stare at him with wide, horrified eyes.

"The fucking what?!"

"Leo! Not again!"

And of course, that's when a fucking Dragon decides to land in the courtyard.

~~XXX~~

"So you're just… Alright with me leaving and doing my own thing?" Serana questions, holding a large jar half-filled with the blood of a Frost Troll.

She already downed three jars so far, and she was nowhere near getting close to recovering from thousands of years of starvation. It'll take her a while to get topped up, and she can't really force it.

"Alright…" I sigh, straightening in my seat within the canteen of the College, "I'll put my foot down now rather than later." My arms rise to rest on the table, and Serana gives me her full attention.

She looks well. Much better than the dusty, pale and barely conscious mess that I dragged out of that tiny ass seal she was buried in. Not to mention how she was next to naked due to her clothes having eroded, whatever Enchantment having been on them unable to be sustained due to Serana's weakened and starved form.

But now that her clothes are repaired and she is recovering? Goddamn is she stunning. Really the Goth of all Goths.

Mature, utterly immaculate, and very curvaceous. Though, due to her past, I'm barely giving her a few looks of appreciation.

She does not deserve someone perving over her after what she lived through.

"You're free to do whatever you want. Even leave with that Elder Scroll of yours." I start, then lean forward as Serana's eyes widen in confused surprise, "While yes, I'd prefer you'd stick around, that's just until I deal with your father. He has two whole Eras over you, and I am sure by now Molag Bal has made the fucker his Champion."

The vampire beauty leans back, blowing a breath through her nostrils as she does so, "If my mother saw fit to run away from him, then he is truly far too powerful to handle…"

I snort at that, "Meh, I'll just throw 'Relia at his dumbass." Not that I can't fuck him up by myself after how powerful I've become. And I do still need to use Ysgramor and ahzidal's Souls.

Serana blinks, then turns to the still quiet Dragonborn sitting beside me. Aurelia was all cute glares and arms crossed, never letting her gaze stray away from Serana for more than a second.

The two women stare at each other for several quiet seconds, with Aurelia just glaring, while Serana doesn't even seem bothered. Until her eyes widened in realization, "Ah, a Paladin of Arkay." Then she looks at me with a frown, "How are you even hanging around her?"

I, of course, give her the honest answer. "She's my lover, actually." Aurelia squeaks and falls off her chair, her face going as red as Hildr's hair. Ah, her shyness will never not be adorable.

Serana just gapes at me, "How…?"

I shrug, "What can I say? I'm just that sexy." Kara snorts. "You shut up. You married a Dragon."

The Archmage slams her hands on the table with an affronted cry, "Don't you dare bring my sexy as fuck hubby into this, you fuck!"

"Oh you wanna fight, lady?!" I stand up and pull my sleeves back, while Serana tries and fails to contain a weirdly amused smile.

Kara pulls back her sleeves too and rolls her shoulders, "I'm gonna hit you with a Spell that will put a hole through Nirn, I swear by the Eight!"

"There's Nine now, actually." Kara tends to forget this a lot, I realized.

Serana perks up at that, "Wait, what?"

Of course, I don't have time to answer her as I focus on the minute Archmage, "Also, why does it sound like the whole 'put a hole through Nirn' thing is something you've done?"

The one to answer isn't Kara, mostly because she twitches and instantly starts whistling innocently as if she got caught doing something bad.

No, it's Lah, who is wrapped around her neck in his miniaturized Astral Projection, "Because she did. Several times." Kara twitches again, her whistling growing desperate, "One time she got stuck in Oblivion and so punched a hole through Reality to get back home."

"The amount of Daedric Princes that hate her will likely startle you." Lah sighs out, pure fondness in his voice. But also exasperation.

"Let me guess… All of them?"

"Close." The Great Sage snorts, "Jyggalag absolutely loathes her." Meaning that Sheogorath absolutely adores her.

"Okay, time out on this." I tap out for the moment and return to my seat, then face Serana, who has been left greatly confused by our conversation.

Maybe about Talos, or about how absurdly powerful Kara is. But honestly, it is easy to guess why she is so insanely strong.

She is someone who made the absurd force that is Magic her bitch. She isn't her father, who was a master at weaving it- No, she instead is a master at making Magic do whatever she wants.

Magic, the power that doesn't make sense because it is created within the Dream of a being that could put an end to this Reality just by waking up.

A being that is akin to an Eldritch Great Old One. This being is so Eldritch that if anyone fails a performance check when they become aware of it, they get erased from Reality itself.

They withstand that knowledge? They ascend to Godhood. Straight up.

This is just how insane Kara is. Magic is her bitch, she managed to make it weave to her liking by creating Chants, and making Magic itself remember such a thing that it became a well-known technique for Mages to master their control over their Magicka.

She isn't just some pioneer. She is so downright terrifying that she doesn't feel much of a difference when being close to the Eye of Magnus.

While every other student, Aurelia and Hildr included, teachers and Savos Aren too, all are facing improvement after improvement in their training.

Magic is basically a power that people here strive to understand, but it cannot be understood, for it is basically something as Eldritch as the one who Dreamed it into existence.

It is why so many who start walking down this path go insane. The more they study… The more they don't understand. Or in case they catch a glimpse of the truth, their mind is completely and utterly eroded.

It's why a God like Sheogorath is so feared by his fellow Daedric Princes.

Because his madness isn't always about that idiotic babbling or crazed laughter.

His madness comes when an ant sees as a human does. Feels as a human does.

It understands the markings we leave behind are words, symbols with meaning, like the way they use pheromones.

It understands that the monoliths around them are our homes. Where we work. Like their tunnels.

Its mind works in infinitely more complex ways. It can move faster than it has ever done, to lands it could have never dreamed it could see, smell and taste things it never did, and feel the raw intensity of each unfiltered emotion.

All of that knowledge, all of those views, those tastes, the love, the embarrassment, the memories… And then the ant is an ant once more.

Things it cannot comprehend anymore have left its mark within its very Soul and body. It cannot comprehend all of these things anymore, and can only remember. Can only feel phantoms it cannot understand.

After that, the ant cannot go back to being an ant anymore. It seeks to go back to that state. To feel those things once more, to understand as it did before. To feel as it did.

It needs to see and smell and taste all of those things, and it will do anything to show itself it was true. To show the others – and itself too – that nothing in the tiny world it once thought enormous truly matters, for they did not see what it did..

That's madness.

And that's the madness the other Daedric Princes fear. The madness of a mortal suddenly seeing as a God does, and not collapsing upon witnessing that truth weighing down on them… And instead rising higher from it, like Talos.

That's the madness of Sheogorath.

I snap out of my thoughts spiral just as fast as I fell into it and focus back on Serana, "I didn't free you to make use of you. Freeing you was one of the first things I wanted to do, in fact." I tell her honestly, surprising the beautiful goth vampire once more, "It's just that the whole end of the world thing didn't really give me time to do that"

Plus, antagonizing Harkon so early on wouldn't do well. Now that I have enough power to likely slap him into ice shards? Yeah, he is a non-issue.

"Once Harkon is dealt with?" I shrug, "You can stick around, or travel. It's your life, and I sure as hell don't and won't dictate what you have to do with it."

Her eyes, two glowing orbs of reddish-orange color, never blink or leave my form as she remains quiet for several long seconds, "You are a very weird man, Leonidas."

I sniff, "You consider me weird because the people you used to hang around were some prideful, arrogant twatwaffles."

Serana chokes on the blood she was sipping, "T-Twatwaffles?!" Her head is thrown back from the sharp bout of laughter that escapes her, and I can see Kara write down the insult while nodding sagely to herself.

"Are you saying you aren't weird, Leo?" My beautiful Dragonborn asks, her cheeks still flushed, but her lips were pulled in an amused and fond smile that could make my heart ache. If I had one.

"Oh no, I am." Serana's laughter redoubles at that, "But you gotta be a little bit insane if you want to throw hands with a God. And man, the things I'm going to do to Molag Bal…" He is catching the meanest fade this Godhead could ever Dream off.

I'm going to have his fat ass sprawled across his Realm in the weirdest, most horrid and anatomically wrong pose that could ever be conceived.

Serana comes down from her bout of laughter, a finger wiping at her teary eyes, "You must really be insane to threaten a God aloud…" She sighs out… Only to pause when Kara and Aurelia just stare at her with a defeated look. "...It's not the first time, I presume?"

Kara sighs deeply, "This motherfucker told Mehrunes Dagon to fuck off, and the Daedric Prince actually did, not even a week ago. I'm not even joking." Not my proudest moment- Nah, fuck that. I'm proud of that.

I crashed out on a Daedric Prince. Who else could ever say they did such a thing and walked off unscathed, but not with a nasty grudge?

"Not to mention how he managed to get a Blessing from Lord Arkay…" Aurelia sighs out, her voice so defeated and hollow. She still can't wrap around that, huh?

Serana is now openly gaping at me like I am some kind of weird creature. And she has seen Poopdaggah walk around while doing Poopdaggah things. "I… I need some time to just… Process everything."

I nod and watch the vampire stand up, and Kara hops up beside her, "I'll bring you books about any important events you might need to catch up on, so give me a bit." The Archmage offers, and Serana gives her a thankful but tired smile.

And like that, the two depart, leaving me alone with Aurelia. Who instantly yelps when I move her on my lap. "L-Leo!" I just hum, and she huffs cutely in defeat, slumping against me and resting her head on my shoulder, "...She seems nice."

I hum again, gently rubbing a hand up and down her back in comfort. What I've done to her is quite cruel, as she has basically gone against her oaths not once, but twice now.

First for me, and now for Serana. She should move to eradicate us both, but instead she doesn't, and I know that it tears at her.

Not me, of course. That hasn't bothered her for long. It's Serana, and I believe it is a mix of duty and jealousy. "You don't have to worry about her, you know?" I reassure her, making sure she understands the real meaning of my words.

Aurelia quivers lightly, then sighs softly, "I'm just… New to all this." One of her hands comes up to trace the edges of my hood, her bright eyes staring at me with so much affection and love that it's overwhelming, "I feel so… Possessive. I just want you all for myself, and it makes me want to get violent when…" She doesn't finish her words, but I can guess what she wanted to say.

"...Are you about to start gathering your own hoard of gold?" Aurelia freezes. Then her shoulders start to shake. "...Or will it be skeletons, since I am what you desire most?"

Her wonderful laughter fill the air, but my question was actually serious! Will I suddenly walk into her room to find her napping on a pile of gold, or on a pile of bones!?

Well, if she goes with bones, Hildr might be happy too. Gretel more than her, as Hildr tries not to show that she enjoys crushing bones under her teeth.

I've seen her eat chicken legs and just devour them down to the bone. The crunches always make me shudder, yet the sight was so damn hot that it am still confused about it.

Why do I find Hildr turning bones to powder with her teeth hot? Bah…

"From now on, let me know whenever there is something bothering you, okay?" I whisper softly to Aurelia as her laughter dies down, making her hum softly and happily at my words, "I know this whole relationship sharing this has to be weird. I feel blessed, but I am also nervous, as I want it to work out."

Her beautiful lips pull into a wide smile at my words, her eyes bright as she gazes into the flames that work as my eyes, "I mean, it is a bit weird, but… It's not so bad." She shrugs and moves to rest her head back on my shoulder, "I know that Hildr was half serious when she said she was into women too, and just said that so to maybe make it less awkward? I don't know…"

While I do know that Hildr swings that way too, I can tell that her words to Aurelia back then were more in hopes of making the relationship less weird if they started to court each other too.

Aurelia wants all the attention for herself, and so does Hildr, but at the same time they do not want that. Those are just their instincts from their Dragon and Wolf sides respectively.

Hildr has a good handle on hers since she's been dealing with them since youth, while Aurelia's just awakened a few months ago, so she isn't used to them, especially since she is a mostly quiet and peaceful woman.

So she is overwhelmed by all these new and powerful feelings. Which… Cute.

"I'll just annoy you both in equal amounts, don't worry."

Aurelia sniffs softly, "...Can I give my share to Hildr?" Oh, you evil beautiful woman!

"I'll tell Hildr you said that." Of course I'm gonna snitch. This is part of the 'annoy you both' package deal, after all. "Where's my favorite wolf and her feral tag-along, by the way?"

Haven't seen Hildr and Gretel since I woke up. Hildr might be stuck in her magical studies, but Gretel? Since Poopdaggah isn't hanging around her, it means she isn't busy doing some crimes in Winterhold.

And Gretel does not do quiet.

"Hildr is studying." Aurelia yawns out cutely, "Kara gave her a book she wrote and now she's abusing the Eye of Magnus to go through it."

"And Gretel?"

"Stuffed herself during breakfast and passed out right after." She is more relaxed now that she is back with us, not having this need to cause chaos so to make others notice her.

It's funny that, despite the fact that I enable her, she is the calmest when she is around me.

"I should probably get to work myself…" I sigh out, making Aurelia blink at me from my shoulder, "There's a Spell I want to work on, and something I want to run by Kara. Shouldn't take too long, hopefully…"

It is about time I put the two powerful Souls in my possession to good use, after all.

….

"Yeah… Those are definitely the Planes of Oblivion…"

My concentration snaps, and the portal wrapped created by a wall of darkness snaps shut after Kara and Lah peered at it and through it long enough. "Fascinating… A power to open Gateways to other Realms without the need of powerful anchors…"

"Or sacrifices." Kara adds in, making the Lah's small head nod softly, "How hard was it to keep open?"

I rest my hands on my hips and look at the wall where the wall of darkness stretched from my feet still lay, occupying more than half of the training room we were in. "Not hard. At all."

Kara's eyes blow wide open, "By the Eight, that's just…" She breathes in, then out, "And you just realized you've had this power? You didn't recently gain it?"

I sigh out, reaching up to rub the back of my skull despite the fact that I can't feel, "I'm going to share something with you, that I can't with others." I start, and both Kara and Lah grow serious, for they know what I mean. It's something related to the Dream.

Both Kara and Lah know of the Godhead, but Kara has kept it as a 'suspicion' and is basically half a foot in the last step of the Psijic Endeavor.

She's basically been avoiding it by just not thinking about it directly. Just bringing up the word Dream aloud or thinking about it can make her take the full step, and she'd lose Lah, and the Dragon would lose her.

Either outcome of the Psijic Endeavor basically ends with her ripped away from the one she loves.

"I'm not from… Here." I start, "I'm from outside of it." The eyes of the Archmage and the Dragon couldn't grow any wider.

"So that is why the River of Time itself does not work properly… It cannot account for you, hence why you are an Anomaly…" Yeah, the whole reason Alduin tried to come and take me out personally.

Dragons can peer at the river of time, which only flows forward. Dragons can swim in it, but again, only to go forward. No being can go backward in the River of Time. None.

But Alduin? He can peer forward, and see the events that are to come, and plan around them, or to take advantage of them. He is the only Dragon capable of doing so… And now I've taken this power from him just by existing.

The other weakness of this power is that Alduin cannot see if his plans to combat or prepare for what he sees further down the River of Time will work.

He can't see a future, make a plan, then check if that future changed because of this plan of his. He sees one thing, then has to prepare for it, and hope that it doesn't change too much due to his actions.

But with Alduin being arrogant, he didn't really abuse this power during the war, hence why it led to him being imprisoned.

His arrogance in his immense power led him to not prepare for the event he foresaw, and ended up causing it to happen because he didn't meddle.

And now that he is back, he got desperate, and started using this power, hence why he went for Helgen. He wanted to remove the Dragonborn before she could rise.

...And then I appeared, and he lost this power of his, and it has made him panic ever since.

"So you used this power to come here?" Kara questions, eyes sparkling with that thirst of knowledge of hers, one that she shared with Lah.

My answer isn't quick, and I just mull it over for a few seconds before drawling it out, "I think so."

Both Kara and Lah blink, then the eyes of the Archmage slowly widen, "You didn't mean to come here…" And then they fill with horror, "...That's when you died, isn't it?"

I nod, and she lets out a slow breath. Her eyes turn to the wall of darkness and narrow, "...You didn't mean to come here, and you were likely torn apart during the trip, leaving you as a Draugr." One hand rises up to cup her chin, "This sounds like a backlash of sorts…"

Lah speaks up right after, "It definitely is. To come here, he had to be reduced to… Nothing, so that he could become more… By taking from others."

I freeze at that, "...You think this power that I have, similar to Alduin's, is meant to… help me?" It sounds absurd, honestly.

This is a terrifying power, one that could corrupt anyone, and that I resist from abusing each day despite the believable excuses I sometimes come up with.

Lah shakes his head, "Any power can be used for both good and bad. It is something that it took even someone like me to understand fully." The ancient Dragon sighs out, rubbing his ethereal head against Kara's cheek, "Good intentions can sometimes hurt those around you. Bad intentions sometimes may bring good for others. The end result always varies."

"You can use Restoration Magic to heal a sick child, but it can also be used for torture by healing the victim over and over again so that the torture can keep going."

"Fire Magic can be used for destruction, but it can also be used to destroy diseased bodies in a funeral pyre, allowing the sickness to not take anymore victims, thus letting the spirits of the fallen rest peacefully knowing they won't drag down their families and neighbors down with them."

"Water Magic can be used for watering crops, but can also be used to case great floods that take countless lives and destroy a great deal of land."

"Every power can be used for to do evil, or to do good." His old, gentle gaze meets the burning flames that are my eyes, "Even the power of the World Eater."

My shoulders sag, and I let out a breath that I wasn't holding, and that I couldn't hold. It was just anxiety and self-doubts flowing out of me now that the walls made of foolish excuses crumble under the wisdom of a Dragon that has lived through countless Eras.

I'm sure he has witnessed the best and worst of all the Races. Their Golden Age and their downfall, and they way they clung to survival until the very last moment.

"Thank you, Lah." I roll and square my shoulders, my voice relaxed and light, "I needed that."

The Dragon gives a fanged grin in turn and nods my way, "We can't have you falter on us now, can we?" True. I've fixed the sleep issue, but that has left some lasting effect I'll have to deal with time and care.

"Right, anyway…" I start and turn towards the wall of darkness still held in place, "We've confirmed that I can use this to travel to other Realms like Oblivion… What if I try to open a portal out of here?"

The Archmage and Great Sage freeze at my question, their eyes blowing wide open within seconds. "I… It should be possible, since you came here…"

And I did so when I didn't have any power whatsoever. I imagine now I can open a portal across the Multiverse – if it even works that way – and make it so we don't get blown up by a backlash of sort on the way.

"It most definitely is." Lah perks up, drawing our attention as he floats off Kara's shoulders to land on my head, "The portal to Oblivion you just opened… You did so after you were given a good description of the surroundings."

I raise a finger, then lower it the next second, "Yeah, I only managed to find an… Anchor, after I had a good visual of the spot in my head."

The Great Sage nods, "Then, for a portal out of here… We require the same thing. A good visual." He has a point.

I can't just drag them out of here on some random spot across the Multiverse and risk us getting stranded in space, so… I'll have to think about a decent world to go. One where we can profit in.

"I'll have to think about a target for a while, then I'll get back to you." Kara nods, looking quite excited to test this possible theory. Though, I believe she is mostly excited to discover the magic system of a whole different world and make that one her bitch too.

I doubt this one poses much of a challenge to her anymore. And that's quite the scary thought, for she accomplished all of this without even being a long-lived Race.

"What about the other theory you wanted to test?" Kara questions, leaning back and taking a seat on a platform made of nothing. Air Magic refined so well that she can make a seat for herself… She's just showing off at this point.

"This power of mine-" I wave my hand towards the darkness blooming forth from my feet, like a sheet of complete black that swallows all manner of light. "-Is very versatile, but its major weakness is that it disappears quickly when it isn't in contact with my."

I show it off by taking over the whole left wing of the training room, then snapping away the shadow that stretched out that sheet of abyssal darkness.

Within two seconds, all the rest faded away like it was never there. "Got any idea on how to resolve this issue?" I cannot stretch this domain while in the air and can only use myself as a conduit, but I'll need to find a solution since large scale battles here are quite common.

Just the ground beneath my feet being destroyed can dispel all the abyssal darkness and the twisted creatures I've conjured previously, ending up with me wasting my Magicka uselessly.

"Okay, I got an idea. But it's weird." The cute Archmage starts, hopping back on her feet so to approach me. "Gimme your hand." I tilt my head and raise my right hand, allowing her to grasp it with her much smaller ones.

I watch as she removes my gauntlet, the frozen bones beneath me also caked in that darkness that shrouds my robes as a form of protective layer.

Without saying a word, Kara just snaps my pinky off with a twist of her hand, making me pause. "Good thing I can't feel pain, lady…" Both she and Lah snort, and I tilt my head when I see her toss the pinky to the other side of the room. A new one already grew back through the use of my Magicka, so it isn't a problem.

"Try to move that finger." Kara says, nodding towards the discarded frozen bone.

I look down at my fixed hand, and watch as it clenches and relaxes. Then I turn my focus on the discarded finger, which hasn't fallen apart like it should.

I am an Undead, yes… But I can heal. No other Undead can do this. I am unique in this regard, as I can use my own Magicka to regrow my own body.

I am just a Spirit possessing a body made of bones that has been growing as a better host for my Soul. Meaning that if this body of mine is but a puppet controlled by my Magicka…

The finger twitches, then curls up as I focus. Soon after, darkness blooms from it, creating a wide pool beneath it as Kara whistles, "You really are a weird existence, Skelly Boy."

I shrug at that, "Don't I know it…" I whisper, but keep my focus on the severed finger.

Jagged spikes of ice grow out of it as it slowly floats off the ground, controlled by my mind and my Magicka. Wreathed in a sheet of darkness, a massive frozen spear takes shape, release a powerful chill that makes even Kara shudder.

A notification of a new Spell being made blinks in my head, but I discard it as I take a gamble… And use ahzidal's Soul to Evolve this new Spell.

[The Grand Soul (Enchanter) has been used!]

[Your Spell has Evolved!]

[Keraunos]

A Spear containing the Essence of the greatest Enchanter in History, one who molded Runes in ways no one else could.

Enchantments have been woven into this Spear, granting it the capability to change its shape, form and size according to the Caster's will.

This Spear can become anything the Caster imagines.

It can't evolve.

I knew it, taking this gamble was worth it. While ahzidal's immense wellspring of knowledge about Enchanting was quite alluring, it isn't my path.

While this System allows me to do everything I want, I best not stretch myself too thin, and try to learn too much. Not until I have the time to afford such things.

The floating Spear twirls and flies around the room, going faster and faster as I can easily keep track of it, as if it is part of my senses. And then it crumbles, disappearing into ice shards.

Before reappearing beside me, and getting cloaked in the abyssal darkness. "Oh yeah, this is good."

Kara hops close, cupping her chin as she studies my new Spell with a critical eye, "Imagine using a Fus Chant while hurling this bitch…"

"Or the Whirlwind Sprint Shout." Lah adds his own two cents, making Kara wince.

Yeah, this bitch could break the sound-barrier if I use that Shout with it. Even just a Word should do it, imagine two.

And imagine those two Words with my Draconian Howl.

"Now, for the final change…" I clench my hands, the thick and powerful Juggernaut frozen armor wrapping around me, making me taller and bigger. An absolute tank instead of a glass cannon.

And now…

[The Grand Soul (Titan) has been used!]

[Your Spell has Evolved!]

[Atlas]

The man who once stood at the peak of the world with pure physical might alone, yet still couldn't protect his city from treachery.

Immense might, immense toughness, and immaculate fighting skills. Memories of uncountable battles and all of martial Skill and might of the First Man have been woven into this Spell.

This Spell requires a Dragon Soul to Evolve.

The armor of frost grows more compact. More refined, even. And I can feel it, the ghost of Ysgramor's, all of his skills and sharpened senses trained through countless battles.

The glacial air flowing out of the armor has grown a lot stronger, forcing Lah to fly back to Kara as they move back, the entire ground covered in jagged spikes of ice that keep growing the more I let the armor linger around me.

"The way you can empower Spells is so fascinating…" The freckled woman whispers, studying the new compact yet barely changed suit of frozen armor with wide, amazed eyes. "It's like… A change down to its Conceptual level. Its very Original Rune."

Each Spell has a different Original Rune, but the majority all originate from the first one. They are just branches of the Original Rune of that branch of Magic.

Like the Fire Magic Original Rune, or the one for Restoration Magic, or Illusion Magic, or Alteration Magic. Each have an Original Rune that is a tree, with countless branches that are different paths of magic one can take, and each leaf is another Original Rune that makes up the newly created Spell.

So far, I know that only Kara and Lah have touched upon those main Original Runes. Even I haven't managed to grasp the Ice Original Rune other than the one for my Spells, though I'll try and focus harder now that I am not tired and can sleep.

Plus, I still have to grasp the Original Rune for my Fields of Cocytus. It is my second most powerful Spell, after all.

"I used the Soul of Ysgramor for this one. It was the right thing to do." I muse softly, my mind going back to the last moments between that legend and the brother who had lost his way.

I hope they are doing fine in Sovngarde.

"Think Deinmaar will pick up Wuuthrad?" Lah asks softly, and we all fall quiet, for we know what picking up that weapon truly means.

It means leading the future of the descendants of Ysgramors. Atmorans, Companions and Nords alike. It means striving to be a better man than him, which… Its a very tall task, to be honest.

He is a man who carried an Era, who paved the path for Nords on Skyrim and granted them writing knowledge. He made sure his children and descendants had a future before them before disappearing.

And whoever becomes Wuuthrad's owner will become the one to lead the mortal races of Men into the next Golden Age, or die trying.

"Deinmaar's path is different."

Speaking of my good ol' buddy…

I hope he is doing alright.

~~XXX~~

"You have my thanks for the ride, good sir."

The elderly carriage owner scoffs and waves a dismissive hand towards the armored Atmoran, "If it wasn't for ya, I'd have ended up as Mountain Troll shit by the end of the week."

Deinmaar chuckles, the carriage jumping as he disembarks, his greatsword strapped to his back together with a sack of necessities. "I just did the right thing."

The elderly Nord nods, "And asked for nothing in turn. Few are that nice around these parts, young man." Shaking his head, the elder looks up at the mountain chain beside the carriage, "You sure this is the place you want me to leave you at?"

The Atmoran nods, turning to gaze at the lone overgrown path that leads into a forest that rises up in the mountains. Arcwind Point, a location that had been calling to him for a while. Since he was freed from his 'prison', even.

"Yeah… I'm looking for something." The elder gazes at Deinmaar quietly, before nodding and straightening himself.

"I hope you find what you're looking for, young man." With a jerk of his hands, the elder flapped the reins, making the horses start pulling the carriage once more, "May the Nine watch over you."

The giant bows his head in thanks, watching the carriage slowly depart before he turns, and takes a step towards the forest.

His mind wandered to the distant past. To the times Konahriik spoke of her home, of how it was destroyed.

Of how its destruction was caused by accident, as it was caused by her Master. Solomon.

It was even how they met, and how he took her and Dinok beneath his wings, teaching them all he knew and treating them like his beloved daughters.

But looking back on those memories… Deinmaar realized that Konahriik was probably setting something up.

Each stray mention of Arcwind point. Of where her home was. Even a casual point at it on a map that was nearby at the time.

It didn't feel like casual talk, but like… Her preparing for something. A back-up plan, of sorts.

The woman he dearly loved was a genius, always preparing for everything, and using her immense Magical Might to advance where she couldn't plan.

With Dinok by her side, her rise in the Dragon Council was swift and ruthless. She rose to the position of Konahriik faster than anyone else, and claimed that seat and Mask before she was in her twenties.

Only Dinok could challenge her, and perhaps even win, even if Konahriik were to use the full might of the Mask whose name she now carried with pride.

Dinok, who had no Mask. No Artifact. Just the pure, raw power of her Thu'um, taught to her by the World-Eater himself.

The forest soon gives in to dense and thick snow that crunches beneath his boots, but his steps don't slow down one bit.

Deinmaar's gaze flicks around, searching everywhere he could for any hint of anything. But all he saw was snow, and more snow as he drew closer to the peak…

Until, finally, he happened upon some stone arches, and some steps of dark stone cracked by the weather and time.

He follows this new path, which leads him down a ravine between two mountains. The walls of the ravine were dug into, holes that resembled windows and doors filled his vision, but anything within the home was now long gone.

Either looted or dusted by time.

Further down the ravine, he happens upon a massive crater. An impact site of what seems like a meteor, which left a massive circular scar in the ravine with houses dug into the dark stone.

Deinmaar scans the surroundings, then glances at the widening path of the ravine before him. He could see more steps further ahead of him, with more stone arches still standing.

When he reaches the opening, his eyes widen as he finds himself before a large temple dug into the side of a mountain. The remains of a destroyed statue greet him, with only the legs of what appear to be an armored figure having been left behind.

It too was made from the dark stone that make the walls of the ravine, same as the temple dug into the walls, which had long since collapsed upon itself.

Still, Deinmaar could find nothing, his brows furrowing in confusion and disappointment. His magical aura flares forth, melting off the piles of snow that had gathered around the temple site, allowing him to gaze at the pale square stones beneath his boots.

Even with the snow gone, he still couldn't-

"Hey there, Doofus." Deinmaar freezes, his breath catching in his throat. His eyes blow wide open in shock, fear and hope, and his hands quiver.

Slowly, almost terrified he had heard wrong, the Atmoran turns around to gaze at the speaker who he hopes wasn't his own imagination.

His trembling ruby-red eyes land on a small, breathtaking beauty. The one who had claimed his heart many Eras ago.

Eyes like molten gold, skin as pale as snow, and long hair like pure silver. Her figure was clad in a skin-tight armor of dragon scales, a long dark cloak billowing behind her back.

"Konahriik…" Deinmaar whispers, nearly crumbling to his knees as he stares at the woman standing beneath the remains of the ancient statue. "I-"

"Before you say anything…" The beautiful Snow Elf raises a hand, her smile adoring yet overflowing with sadness, "Just know that I am not really here. This is an Illusion I created what should now be many Eras ago."

Despite the fact that Konahriik was speaking, and that her soft, ethereal voice stretched far… Her lips never moved once.

Deinmaar knew well why, for she was mute. Dinok was born blind, while Konahriik was born mute, though she bypassed that through the usage of Illusion Magic.

The beautiful Snow Elf turns her head, seemingly staring at something only she could see, "A few hours ago, you sent out an order for Dragon Priests to gather within the War Council." Deinmaar's eyes widen.

That was when he… "By the time I get there, I am sure you'll have slaughtered them all down to the last." Konahriik shakes her head, her eyes filled with pure adoration, "You went against your code, all your promises, your everything… Just for me and Dinok."

"You've never seen Dinok as a weapon, despite the fact that she wishes to be one… So the job that was supposed to be hers, was done by you. I really did the right thing when I started calling you a Doofus."

Despite himself, Deinmaar laughs and lowers his head in shame, kneeling down before the Illusion of the woman he loves and yearns for.

"This Illusion reacts to your Magical Signature. I'll make sure to register it when I come to the War Council – or what remains of it – later. But now…" The small beauty floats up and turns, motioning for Deinmaar to follow, "Come, it is time you learn why I've been working so hard."

The former Dragon Priest rises to his feet and follows into steps with the illusion, following her floating form to the crumbled remains of the temple… Then behind it, where a hole concealed by the remains lay, dug deep into the dark stone.

"For the longest time, me and Dinok carried the heavy burden of this knowledge granted to us by our Master." Konahriik suddenly starts, raising a hand to conjure a light that illuminates the dark walls of the tunnel.

Deinmaar blinks as he notices that each inch of these walls were filled with carvings he couldn't make out. Scenes of battles, words he couldn't make out, a language he never saw.

"...What is this?" The carvings depicted a history that shouldn't be.

Of Mer and Men standing together, or Dragons fighting against Dragons.

Of a giant claw shattering the Heavens, the Earth… The very World.

And then a jaw snaps shut around those remains, Eating the World.

"The Utopia we dreamed of creating could never come to be… For Alduin cannot be killed. Not by me, not by Solomon, and not even by a Dragonborn, or another Dragon."

And then another story. Races that were neither Men or Mer, Dragons without forelimbs, another apocalyptic war-

Another World Eaten.

"He will always come back. It may be after a few days, months, or Eras… But the World Eater will always come back to finish its purpose. He'll be different each time, a whole new Alduin… But Alduin all the same."

More murals.

More Races.

More war.

Another World being Eaten by a Dragon.

"He will purge everything that exists, so to let another World be born anew."

Another mural.

Another World.

The same Ending.

Deinmaar's breath was growing heavier and quicker the deeper they walked.

"But with each purge… Something is always left behind. A phantom of a bygone Era, a book… A memory carved into stone."

The tunnel gives way to a massive chamber lit up by burning purple flames.

The chamber was filled with stones. People of all Races, Men and Mer, and others that do not exist, all of them kneeling before another, much bigger statue.

Thousands of people reaching, almost as if seeking salvation… Towards the statue of a figure draped in a long cloak, a Wooden Mask on their face.

Up above, carved into the ceiling, was a Dragon resembling Alduin… Eating the tail of another Dragon who resembled Alduin, who did the same with the one before it, so on and so forth, until a complete circle was made.

The cloaked figure wearing a Wooden Mask was gazing up at the Dragon eating itself endlessly, a stray tear depicted running down their cheek.

"This…" Konahriik pauses, stopping before the thousands of praying, begging sculptures. "… Is an endless Cycle."

"And we currently live within the Ninth World."

A.N. This is, by far, the biggest reveal of the fic yet.

I know nobody expected this shit, nyeheheh!

Hope y'all enjoyed it!

I'm glad I got back to writing this fic, I missed it a lot!

Especially writing Leo!

Let me know what y'all think of this chappy, and thankies for having Subscribed to the higher tier!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 12

"You've already explored a portion of No Man's

I, Necromancer Chapter 11

A.N. The next chapter will still be in the Five Chapters ahead category, as i'll release a public chapter announcing the chapters ahead on Patreon. After Chapter 12, i'll focus on writing six chapters of I, Draugr before coming back to this.

Thank you all for the support and patience!

Michael sighs softly through his nostrils, his hands moving through the stacks of papers set down before him.

Things were growing more and more chaotic due to the disastrous scuffle between the Dream and the Infinity. The Dimensional Gap kept bleeding into the Underworld, causing untold amounts of destruction and death.

Many saw it as an opportunity to gain riches, but few realized that the Underworld was doomed for.

His bright eyes move to yet another report from Raphael. Another of her analysis on Gates, and their growing frequency.

Ultimate Class Gates were becoming more common with each passing ear. Maou Class Gates were starting to appear several times each year now.

High Class Gates were now uncountable, while Low Class Gates were becoming rarer, favoring the more powerful types.

Another decade, and maybe Maou Class Gates would appear several times a month, and then…

Then Heavenly Dragon Class Gates.

The hand gripping the paper tightens and trembles momentarily before Michael schools his emotions. He couldn't afford to let his emotions go out of control, not during this time.

Luckily, Earth was safe from the Gates. Even as they become more common and powerful in the Underworld, a Gate appearing on Earth remains as rare as ever.

His gaze moves to other reports, where Angels assisted other factions with their Healing Magic, making sure to keep casualties on the low. It was the best they could do, mostly because Michael refused to lose anymore brothers and sisters while he still couldn't create more.

Their numbers were low – in the tens of thousands sort of low – and he still couldn't work the Holy System as well as his Father used to. Michael knows it isn't his Father's fault, for He knew he wouldn't always be around, so he made sure the System could be used by his strongest children.

Yet, Michael kept failing. He could answer prayers, make sure the Devils were still weak to all things Holy and to His name, and somewhat keep an eye on the Sacred Gear System. But the efficiency was lackluster.

His eyes move, reading through lines of words, keeping himself informed of all new recent and important events currently going down or that have already happened.

The Hindu had another internal scuffle due to Indra and his atrocious personality, and his constant desire to try and tame a powerful beast from beyond the Dimensional Gate.

His method? Draw a massive horde to his Faction's borders and wait to find a good new 'pet'. It always fails, bringing with it great losses and more internal problems among his faction.

The God was obtuse, still trying to succeed where many others failed. It was already proven that any creature that comes through the Gates goes insane, their mind broken due to the natural rejection of the World they were trying to invade.

This wasn't their Reality, hence it… Fought back, for a lack of better word. The beasts would go insane, but retain a modicum of their instincts.

Some would still show fear, but the majority would usually fight madly until they are dead.

Michael moves to another paper, and couldn't help but snort.

A Maou Class Gate opened in the middle of the Norse Faction's main hall, where they all drank and celebrated their victories.

A Horde Type Gate, which lasted a whole week. Apparently the Norse somehow ran out of alcohol halfway through the waves and took the anger out on the beasts.

It went from them having a fun fight to them using the monsters as a punching bag because they couldn't get more drunk than they already were.

…And they were also fighting themselves while at it?

Michael holds back another snort and sighs deeply, an amused smile on his lips as he sets the paper aside.

The next paper wasn't as pleasant, unfortunately. The Greeks did as Greeks do and had another spat with Hades, mostly because of Zeus, to no one's surprise.

Zeus demanded Hades hand over more land so that more of their Gods could descend and place their temples down within the Underworld, thus also giving their Demigods a better place to worship them.

Hades refused, and the two had a scuffle, which ended with Zeus being horribly defeated, severely arrogant and like always, refusing to admit that Hades was perhaps the strongest God of Death around and far beyond Zeus current level of strength.

Without the levels of worship and Faith they used to have in their Golden Age, Zeus and other Greek Gods had grown incredibly weak, not even having half of their previous strength.

The only one that avoided that was Hades due to being a God of Death, who draws strength from it. As long as people died, he would never grow weaker.

A knock on the door makes Michael perk up, and he looks up at the door just as it opens, and in walks a tall curvaceous beauty with long light brown hair, jade green eyes behind a pair of small glasses, and a white dress covering her figure.

"Did something come up, Raphael?" Michael asks his sister with a smile as the ever serious woman nods and fixes her glasses.

"It seems the Chinese Faction finally dealt with the Eternal Forest." The Great Seraph states, placing down a small bundle of papers before him.

Michael's eyes widen in surprise at that, "They did? I'm glad." He knows well how much of a thorn in their side that massive forest had become to the Chinese Faction, and the only reason the Chinese Faction had refused their assistance was because the Eternal Forest would take over and devour any struck victim from the inside out.

There wasn't much Healing Magic could do to fight against that, and Michael had always been left with a bad taste in his mouth each time he received word of their failed expeditions.

He picks up the paper and quickly reads through it, his eyes widening once more when he realizes that they had received help from a recent Devil of Interest that had entered their radar recently.

Fleurdelys Leviathan, daughter of the Original Leviathan, one of their closest and strongest mortal enemies during the Great War.

Her, her Peerage, and her army moved to assist the Chinese Faction against the Eternal Forest, giving up their share of fertile soil just to forge an alliance and gain access to No Man's Land.

The Archangel reads through the report of the battle. How they fooled the forest into focusing on the wrong target, how they kept the beast horde at bay at the same time, and how the real Boss of the Superimposition Gate was a strange Dragon that was connected to the very forest.

"It was incubating an egg to raise a child…" He muses to himself, before looking up at Raphael, "We've never seen monsters from beyond the Dimensional Gap reproduce, have we?"

Raphael shakes her head, "Only monsters from Superimposition Gates can still somewhat do it. Either because of the eggs that come with them, or because it is part of their fighting style."

Yet, this strange Plant Dragon had focused most of its efforts in incubating its child. When they both died, they withered and turned into decayed plant matter.

"What a strange life form…" He shakes his head, then moves to the last page. An envelope falls on his desk as he does so, making him raise a brow and glance at Raphael.

The woman crosses her arms below her chest, gaze as serious as ever, "The letter just arrived." She states simply as Michael lifts the envelope and turns it.

Upon it, a familiar crest lays, holding the envelope closed. The crest of the Leviathan House.

His magic flows through the Spell woven into the paper, checking it for curses or any form of poison before he opens it, the seal coming undone with a touch of his Holy Light.

A scented paper is pulled out, the writing on it exquisite and gentle. But also painfully familiar, enough so that it evokes a pang of pain from the deepest depths of Michael's heart.

This was Helel's handwriting.

"Dear Lord Michael, I write this letter to you without an ounce of anger or animosity within my body, heart and Soul."

"The Great War has taken much from us, and while I was asleep, the Civil War erased the rest of all I had. And when I woke up I saw a Devil Race on the verge of collapse, and divided into gangs of fools that do not wish to keep our Race alive for the rest of the century."

Michael wets his lips and leans back on his chair, holding the scented paper with both hands as he keeps reading, "I seek peace within my Race. Peace with yours. Not the fragile and foolishly unstable one the New Satans may promise you, for they cannot even handle their internal problems."

"But one where I can make those discarded, poor Devils forgotten by all and overworked by the Nobility smile once more. Live with hopes of a brighter future."

"Alas, these are plans for the future, when my position is far more stable. The main reason behind this letter is a request for a meeting. You may decide the time and place, and I shall be there, accompanies only by my Queen."

"Forgive me for not disclosing the reason behind such a request. It is best kept quiet. But I promise you this; You will not regret it."

Slowly, he folds the letter after seeing her signature at the end, the scent of sea-water lingering upon the paper and even the ink used to write on it.

He offers the letter to Raphael, who swiftly reads through it with a critical eye, "What do you think?" He asks after a bit, seeking her opinion on the matter.

"She wrote words that I've wanted to relay to you countless times." Raphael sniffs, folding the letter and placing it down on the desk, "The peace you are working for with the New Satans and Grigori is fragile. Shaky. Built on empty trust and easily taken advantage off."

The glasses-wearing Seraph keeps going, voice soft yet merciless, "One terrorist attack is all it takes to reignite the hate and anger within those who do not view this peace favorably."

"The Grigori are divided. The Devils are divided. This peace will be a broken vase held together by tape and hope."

Michael sighs softly under his breath. He knows this very well. He knows that this 'Peace' will be just a way for them to openly share things with each other before a disaster forces them apart once more.

In the end, it'll still be like this Cold War state. Each side glaring at each other and waiting for the other to raise their hands first so they can claim righteous defense.

It wasn't going to end well. They would have to each give one too many concessions to the other each time an issue arises, and that would only increase dissatisfaction within their respective Factions when actions aren't taken in retaliation of certain acts.

Shaking away those thoughts, Michael leans forward, "What about the rest?"

The request for the meeting. Needless to say that he was intrigued, and not worried this would be some form of retaliation by the Leviathan scion when she gave them the option to choose the time and place, thus prepare beforehand as much as they wanted.

Raphael hums and scrunches her beautiful face in thought, "She must be sure of what she wants to offer to us. As for what it is…" The woman goes quiet, and Michael hums.

He rummages through his mind, but finds nothing that Fleurdelys may have that could interest them.

...Unless it wasn't something she herself had, but someone from her Peerage.

"Her Necromancer." Raphael speaks up, eyes wide.

Michael blinks, "What of him?" He had heard of the young man, former human turned Reincarnated Devil, the first one Fleurdelys recruited in fact.

A powerful Necromancer that did not enslave Souls and with a unique way of using corpses. That actually earned the young man a favorable impression from quite a few Seraphims and Great Seraphs, even from Michael himself.

The young man could easily lower the amount of casualties during battles against Gates by his lonesome, after all.

"There is a Sacred Gear…" The glasses-wearing beauty starts, "A Longinus, in fact… That has control over Life and Death. One we haven't seen in centuries."

Michael's mouth instantly goes dry at the thought.

The Sephiroth Graal, the cup that held the blood of Christ. The very Principles of Life and Death flowed around the cup, granting one a dominion over Life, Death and Souls that even a God of Death would be hard-pressed to match.

"Go gather the others." Michael requests as he glances at the letter.

"I believe we have something important to discuss."

~~XXX~~

After being part of a Peerage for a while, I slowly worked a schedule where I'd take my time to check on my comrades.

Though, for most of the time, this schedule was easy to keep up as the other two members would linger around me most of the time.

Zani was easy to check up on, as she'd either nap while around me, or in her room, or in the couch in the living room of our mansion. Though most of the time she'd be around me, having sort of taken up a job as my personal bodyguard, even with all the Undead I have around.

Fleurdelys is much the same, as when she isn't checking over letters or tending to other matters, she'd be around me while reading a book, or using her new phone to catch up on the history she missed.

Changli though was different. She focused deeply into her studies to the point I had to visit her and force her to take breaks, earning me adorable pouts and tired whines.

So as I enter her large room set for Alchemy and power through the powerful blast of fragrance that pushes past me, I am not… Very surprised when I find her laying star-fish style on the ground in front of her rumbling Pill Furnace.

I am, though, very surprised a the literal mountain of glowing white-pink Pills behind said Furnace.

Approaching the downed woman, I give her an amused look and raise of my brow as she just stares blankly at the ceiling, "Contemplating the meaning of the Universe, are we?"

Changli lets out another of her adorable whines as she childishly kicks her legs and hammers her fists on the ground, "Just suffering from success!" She grumbles out, sitting up and throwing a smoldering look towards the massive pile of Pills she likely refined in no time at all.

The fragrance that comes from them is overpowering, but also quite refreshing. It smells like… Plum blossoms? "I presume this is the Plum Blossom Pill you mentioned?" The pink-haired beauty nods, another grumble leaving her lips beneath her breath.

"Yes and no." The other brow joins my first one, "Plum Blossom Pills have a superior version to them called Radiant Blossom Pills…" Slowly, I turn to regard the mountain of Pills.

Of very, very radiant Pills.

"I presume those are…"

"All Radiant Blossom Pills. Yes." Changli huffs out and flops on her back once more, scorching flames flapping out of her hair in the form of flaming feathers that disappear after a moment.

I hum and cup my chin in interest, approaching the mountain to withdraw one of the Pills. It feels very cool to the touch, but also slightly sticky, as if I am holding a piece of candy. "What's the difference between them?"

Changli sighs softly, "Radiant Blossom Pills are basically one-hundred Plum Blossom Pills concentrated in one. Just with a far more pure energy within them."

Huh, damn… "And this is bad because…?"

She shrugs, "It's not really bad, more like… It'll take a lot more hard-work to digest these Pills." She sighs out, sitting back up and smoothing out her long hair, "While it has enormous benefits, they take time to be earned. I'm just worried the soldiers will be demoralized when they don't see immediate gains."

Ah, I understand her worries now. "They used to be mercenaries risking their lives even for just a single meal, so I doubt they'll complain about this." I muse aloud, giving her an encouraging smile as I do so.

Plus, they already work and train so hard, which I doubt Changli has seen since they have been on a break to rest and celebrate with their families after the Eternal Forest raid.

"Just trust in them. I'm sure they'll surprise you." She holds my gaze for a few seconds before slumping.

"You're right. I've probably worried over nothing." I offer her a hand, and she elegantly takes it and rises, smoothing out her robes once she does so.

"Is there a reason they came out so much more powerful than you intended?" I question, nodding towards the mountain of glowing Pills.

Changli hums, releasing my hand as she does so, "The two available Cultivation Paths differ in one thing. One focuses on quantity and density, the other focuses on pure energy and pure body."

"The first is meant to help one basically reach a form of Godhood by ascending through wisdom and stuff like that. The second instead is best known as the 'Way of the Ascetic', focused on granting longevity, a powerful body that doesn't age, and mastering all their body has to offer."

So the first one is basically the Xianxia part, with all the Cultivation Realms and stuff, while the other is the Wuxia part, focused on techniques and mastery of the body.

"I presume you practice the first one, then?" I ask, and Changli nods.

"It is the best path to follow for one who wishes to learn Alchemy, as it requires an immense amount of Qi to fuel the furnace and go through the Refinement process." She states, then tilts her head, "Though there is also the so called Mortal Pill Refinement."

"Those who follow the second Cultivation Path can still refine Pills, they just tend to do so with a lot less ingredients and with less powerful effects."

The Chinese Faction is really so fascinating. They have so many things, so many different paths to walk and explore, so many refined techniques. No wonder they are among the wealthiest Factions, if not the wealthiest.

"Honestly, having the army build up their Inner Strength instead of going through Cultivation Realms is much better." I tilt my head at Changli's words, so she explains further, "Those who practice and train their Inner Strength can heal themselves by using that pure energy. Same with dealing with poisons and stuff."

"They at most use Alchemy to support a very talented disciple a few times, but they always make sure to not rely on Alchemy, just pure hard-work." So once our army gets started using these improved and powerful Pills that Changli has made, they should be able to do everything else by themselves.

No real Cultivation Manual, just a basic understanding on how to train it, and then they are set. This can easily become a power multiplier that puts our army on a whole different level.

"Man, I am glad we have you here now. Your knowledge is really a godsend." I sigh out, knowing quite well that gear alone won't be enough to give our army the real boost it needs.

They train hard, that is true, but I am sure that they'll grow stronger while fighting against powerful Gates and surviving dangerous situations.

By having Qi – or Inner Strength – with them, they can survive tougher situations, have a greater edge in battle, but also have greater assurance for when Rhapthorne is not around.

Plus, the stronger they are, the more effective his buffs are, and any rough training they go through that leaved them battered and broken can always be easily fixed up by his healing Spells.

Already the majority are getting their asses beaten black and blue by Lu Bu, who isn't even using his Touki and halberd, just his pure and natural physical might.

Changli giggles softly at my words and throws a sly look towards me, "Oh? Wouldn't you want Miss Yi Xuan around instead of me?" I visibly shudder at that, making her cover her mouth with one hand as her giggles flow forth.

"Please, I'd rather not be treated like a nice piece of meat…" That's not true. I'd welcome it, honestly. But I'd rather keep my pride, so…

"Aren't you being treated like one right now though?" She points out with an amused twinkle in her eyes, making my brows twitch.

"I plead the Fifth."

"We are not in America!" She laughs and slaps my shoulders, but I maintain my vow of silence on that matter.

Huffing playfully, Changli shakes her head and stands in front of me, then places a hand on my chest, "Go ahead, take the Radiant Blossom Pill." She encourages with a wink, making me glance at the glowing Pill still in my hold.

With a shrug, I toss it inside my mouth, and it melts instantly before I can even chew or properly feel it on my tongue.

A wonderful fragrance washes over my mouth, nostrils and down my throat, and I draw in a long and deep breath – It feels like I've always breathed air wrong, yet now I am doing it right, feeling my lungs swell with rich oxygen and my body pulse with energy.

The cool energy washes through my whole body, raising goosebumps and sending a shudder down my spine. I feel it go through each organ, each muscle, each bone, down to the very marrow.

Then I feel a warmth come from Changli, a reddish-orange radiance coming from the palm resting against my chest, acting as a guiding light for all the energy washing around my body.

Soon, the energy was divided in three, and each clump was moved to three different spots. The middle of my brows, the middle of my chest, and then my belly.

The Upper, Middle and Lower Dantians, if I remember right from the novels I used to read.

The energy gathers and condenses in those locations, and I feel a small prick of pain flash through them the moment it happens, "This will hurt a little bit, sorry…" Changli whispers, but I just nod.

The pain is strong, but flashes by quickly, and I soon feel the clumps of energy flow into… Something, as if they had to force themselves in. As the pain disappears, I shudder as I feel my skin crawl, and a bad stench slowly fill my nostrils.

I look down and raise an arm, grimacing at the black sticky grime that had seeped into my shirt and staining it badly. "Ew…"

Changli pulls back with a light laugh, "Yes, cleansing the body of impurities is always a pain, but you'll soon start to feel a lot better. And stronger too."

I do feel like as if I've been dropped in a tub full of cold water, but the feeling is slowly fading away. I can also feel Qi now, which is… Weird, but I'll focus on it later.

First, a shower. "Thank you for this, Changli." I tell her honestly, and she locks up like a cat getting caught doing bad things when I give her a dangerous smile. "Here, let me hug you as thanks!"

I wrap my arms around her before she could process my words, and I am nearly deafened by her horrified screech when she realizes what I just did to her.

That's for not warning me, woman!

"You bad, bad man! How could you?!" Her screeches and cries are drowned out by my cackles as I take my leave, thoroughly satisfied by my glorious revenge.

Ah, bullying a cutie is always satisfying.

Now, to focus on something more important…

[You have acquired a New Skill!]

[Inner Strength – Corpse Qi]

Due to the Necrotic Energies overflowing your body, your Qi was naturally influenced and mutated into the corrosive and deadly Corpse Qi, known to be wielded by Jiangshi.

When infused in a corpse, it massively strengthens and mutates them, granting them tougher and mightier bodies.

When concentrated and condensed in high quantities, Corpse Qi can forge a Corpse Core – or Jiangshi Core – that slowly strengthens the Undead, and giving their blow a powerful corrosive nature.

I raise my hand, watching the tips of my fingers become black and release greenish-black smoke from them. Corpse Qi, but not the toxic kind that Yi Xuan mentioned.

While inside my body, this Corpse Qi isn't toxic, mostly because I am not a Corpse. I'd say it is still normal Qi until it leaves my body, then gains its toxic properties.

I'll have to put this to use on Lu Bu, see if I can slowly grant him a Corpse Core. This endeavor should also help me learn how to properly wield my Qi, and see how much better my Grafting and Fleshcrafting becomes once I learn to weave it into them.

Now I am quite excited, I'll admit that.

~~XXX~~

Zani felt like her King truly saddled her with an insurmountable task… Or that was just what her natural laziness told her.

She'd much rather nap – or ride Scaith for a couple of hours – than babysit some children still wet behind the ears.

A sonic-boom blooms forth as a figure is smashed through the earth and a large hill, causing it all to burst apart and send debris and smoke flying in all directions.

The young Knight of the Gremory Heiress rolls to a stop after nearly two hundred meters, broken and battered beyond belief after just one kick from Lu Bu.

Not that the injuries persist, as the giant meatball in the sky swiftly heals him.

A small figure rushes in through the cover of dust, one small fist swinging towards Lu Bu's lower belly with enough power to demolish a whole building – But the giant blocked it with his free palm, burning greenish-red eyes not even staring at the small white-haired girl.

The Undead's hand clasps around Koneko's small fist, grips it tightly enough that bones break, before he bodily and effortlessly lifts her in the air… Before smashing her back down, over and over again, before tossing her aside like a used wet rag.

Zani sighs at the depressive sight, but she couldn't really fault them for the poor showing. Each of them never truly fought with their life on the line, or if they had, it was against an opponent that couldn't truly threaten them.

According to Rias, they did take part in handling some Gates that appear within the vast Gremory lands, but it wasn't as effective as the dangerous fights the Mercenaries experience.

Rias and Akeno are ranged, magical fighters. Yuuto and Koneko are the physical attackers, yet during those Gate fights they likely had the backing of a massive army ordered to keep them safe.

They were coddled. Protected. Sheltered. They didn't experience the horrid pain of a beast's serrated teeth latching onto their flash and biting down to the bone, refusing to let go even in death.

They didn't experience the horror of cutting down one beast, and looking up to see a hundred more coming at them.

They didn't experience the horrid feeling of uselessness that a second or third wave of monsters inflicts upon tired individuals believing they have fought for entire hours… Yet only a few minutes went by.

That was the main problem with them. They did not have experience, simple as that.

A clap of thunder pulls Zani out of her thoughts, a blinding flash covering the ruptured valley as a blade of golden lightning hacks down towards Lu Bu mercilessly.

'Took her too long to cast.' Zani muses, watching as Lu Bu stands tall… Then snorts.

The sound-wave tears the Spell to shreds, leaving the floating Miko Priestess gaping, and unable to react when the giant leaps into the skies with a single stomp.

He flies past Akeno with a rush of wind, free hand latching on her ponytail and roughly yanking her down the skies before launching her down to the earth like a meteorite.

Another hill sinks from the impact, creating a massive crater that grows in scope when Lu Bu crash-lands on it himself, landing foot first on Akeno's stomach and smashing her deeper into the earth.

Yet he wasn't done with her yet. His foot quickly leaves her badly bruised stomach, then viciously kicks her side, turning her into a flying star that smashes into the incoming Yuuto ruthlessly, sending them both sprawling through the field.

Which is then followed by Lu Bu turning around and back-handing the rushing Koneko, sending her flying in the same direction as her two downed comrades.

Zani pinches the bridge of her nose and sighs once more, "Alright, that's enough, Lu Bu…" The giant snorts and rolls his shoulders, before moving to stand beside her.

His once mottled armor and halberd were now shiny and repaired, gleaming with the splendor they held in their prime, courtesy of the Forging Sect lavishing their best materials and masters to ensure Lu Bu has all he needs to bring out his full power.

Rolling her shoulders, Zani shoves her hands in her pockets and move to join the groaning, whimpering pile of now healed bodies. "I am… Thoroughly disappointed." She starts, holding back a yawn, "And I already mourn all the hours of lost sleep I will have to give up to train you lot."

Akeno shakily sits up, tears in the corner of her bloodshot eyes as she rests a hand on her stomach. Healed she may be, but the pain still lingered, "Y-You… Expect us to put up a fight again… That?"

Zani raises a brow, "You expect your enemies to be fair when they come at you?" She asks just as sharply, making her flinch and lower her gaze, "You expect Gates to care about your strength when before dropping an Ultimate Class Gate on you?"

"You expect the feral monsters that rush out of them to give you time to prepare? Cast your Spells? Take a break and catch your breath?" Her eyes coldly stare at each brat before her, none of them daring to meet her gaze as they simply lay there.

"You've been sheltered and pampered so far." She rolls her shoulders and undoes her tie, "But not anymore. Now you'll need to learn to properly support your King… Instead of holding her back by not using what you were born with."

Koneko and Akeno flinch, eyes going wide in fear and horror, "Y-You-" Akeno starts, but her jaws slam shut as Zani unleashes her killing intent, forcing it down on them with a sharp glare that makes them pale and quiver on the spot.

"You do not have a choice." She orders coldly, "Either you put what you were born with to use, or…" One gloved fist is raised, a golden-white radiance radiating from it, "I will inflict one-hundred years worth of pain on you with a single punch."

"I don't care if you throw up, or your bladder gives on, or if cry and beg for mercy. I will not stop, and he…" Her glowing fist jabs a thumb towards the giant meatball in the sky, "Won't heal you until I say so."

The three tremble and quiver as she takes a step forward, "This is your chance to finally become strong and manage to properly support your King." Zani pauses in front of them, then hums softly, "Do you think this is unfair?"

They don't answer, nor do they meet her gaze, as they just remain quiet and cowed. But Zani can still tell that they do find this quite unfair.

So, she chuckles and puts her hands on her hips, "Trust me, your King is suffering far more than you are right now." The trio perks up at that, eyes tinged with worry and confusion.

So the former Agares raises a finger to her eyes, "Listen close." They blink, then focus their senses.

After a few quiet seconds, they become aware of the distant tremors shaking the earth below them, followed by the distant and sharp cries of a narwhal.

Their faces soon pale in realization, while Zani chuckles, "My King isn't holding back one bit. Rias has potential, it just needs to be wrung out properly."

"As for your potential?" A cruel and lazy smirk spreads across her face, "I'll just have to beat it out of you."

The trio jumps to their feet, but it was already too late. Her fist smashed into each of their stomach, making them keel over and throw up their lunch in ugly, painful retches.

"And that was just One Year worth of pain. I'll add one additional year with each punch, so… Do your worst."

~~XXX~~

"Scaith~!" The redhead in my arms whines cutely, leaning her full body against me while kicking her bare legs. "Fleur is such a meanie!"

I chuckle as I hold Rias on my lap, brushing her damp hair with my fingers, "She's doing it for your own good." I reassure the pouting redhead, throwing a glance towards the ashen-haired beauty leaning against my left shoulder with her back, a book in hand.

"She didn't have to smash me through a mountain though!"

Fleurdelys sniffs softly as she turns a page, "It builds character."

"It hurt!" Rias whines, "A lot!"

"And yet you powered through your pain and kept attacking me." Fleur adds, turning her head to give Rias a warm and proud gaze, "Just one training session, and you are already growing immensely. I'm proud of you, Rias."

The redhead flushes and melts, then huffs against me, "She's so unfair, Scaith."

I hum, then grin, "I'm proud of you too." Her flush grows stronger, bright eyes glaring at me with no real bite in them, just warmth and adoration.

Then she leans in and quickly leaves a kiss on my lips, before moving closer to Fleurdelys, who tilts her head back and receives her own kiss from Rias, who smiles brightly soon after.

"So, what did you learn from your beating- I mean, your training session?" The redhead pouts and slaps my chest, and I share a soft amused snort with Fleurdelys.

"I take too much time in charging my Power of Destruction orbs…" Rias finally sighs out, slumping back against and rubbing circles with her finger on my chest, while I try hard not to stare too much at her exposed cleavage. "I always let go of my Devil Energy after I use it, so I have to grab it and gather it once more. Fleurdelys taught me to always have a hold on it, even when I am not fighting."

"It is mentally draining, but I believe I'll swiftly get used to it." That's a fair point, and quite the weakness to get rid off.

Having to grasp and gather one's Mana or Devil energy always takes a bit, usually a good few seconds… But if one always keeps a hold on it, then they can instantly start charging their Spells whenever they want.

Rias already has an immense amount of power in her hands, coupled with her busted Power of Destruction. Once she masters most of Fleurdelys' teachings, she'll become a real powerhouse. "And what else?"

Fleur hums softly before speaking up with a fond tone of voice, "She started mimicking me." I raise a brow at that, while Rias flushes and turns the color of her hair.

"Oh?"

"It was quite cute." Fleur drawls out, "Made me want to gobble her up right then and there." Rias squeaks and buries her face in the crook of my neck, "She created a sword made out of Power of Destruction. Even made a massive narwhal and launched it at me."

I whistle at that, "Shouldn't the Power of Destruction be very hard to shape?"

Fleur nods, a sharp glint in her eyes, "Quite. Yet Rias does so effortlessly. Quite the talented little treasure."

Isn't she better than Sirzechs in that regard, then? His whole trump card is just becoming the personification of his Clan Trait and letting it rampage, pure destructive power unleashed wildly thanks to his enormous reserves.

"Anyway!" She poor Heiress snaps up, not wanting to be praised anymore by us, "I know I left Gasper and Valerie with you to train, so I hope you treated them well!"

I blink at that… Oh right, she did do that. "Oh, most definitely. Uh-huh." Her bright azure eyes narrow into a cute glare.

"What did you do to them?"

I shrug, "Mostly Gasper. He is training very hard, you know?" Her eyes narrow even more, "I just ordered all three-thousand of our soldiers to surround him and stare at him. That's all."

Her mouth falls open, "You monster…"

"Hey, he has Valerie as some form of emotional support. He just has to focus on the anime she is showing him instead of the three-thousand people staring at him. Without blinking."

That sure as hell is his personal hell. I left the poor kid crying and huddled into the ground, with Valerie patting his back in encouragement.

I'm glad to see the young woman be happy and playful, instead of that nearly vegetative state I found her in with Fleurdelys.

"One can't afford to be too nice, Rias." I shrug and pat her head, "He alone will be able to assure your victory during Gate incursions. The sooner he grows out of his fear, the sooner he'll become your greatest support."

Imagine allowing enormous waves of monsters to pour out of the Gate… Then freezing them in time, giving everyone time to build a massive Spell to attack them with.

Or freezing them to buy others some breathing room. Gasper is quite powerful, he just needs to grow into that power and out of his fear. Luckily, with Valerie with him, the process will be much faster.

As for Valerie… The thought of dropping the Boosted Gear on her lap is amusing, I'll admit that. Though she is quite powerful already as is, she just needs more practice with her powers.

...Imagine a Lu Bu with the Boosted Gear.

I shudder at the mere thought of that unholy fusion.

"As long as he'll be fine." Rias huffs out, then slumps back against my chest, "So, what's next on your agenda?"

I hum at that, "Probably wait for our territory to be built close to No Man's Land, then give out a call to everyone that wants to move and live there. It'll be enough to for close to a hundred thousand at least, and will grow with each passing day."

The reason we didn't make it bigger is so to create jobs for those that will move in. Building, paving roads, tending to the fields, moving cargo, cooking, so on and so forth.

Plus guarding the streets, keeping crime on a low, making sure there are no altercations and whatnot. Those who move in will have to put in the work, but they will all be equal, their pay much higher than normal, and they can take trips to the Chinese Faction to relax, have fun, buy things, or even join Sects.

Once they join us, they'll be able to enjoy their lives however they see fit, instead of being forced to do a certain job just because they were born in a family beneath Nobles that is good at said job, so they are forced to keep doing it.

"I'll put in a good word myself, then." Rias sniffs, a smile on her lips, "Though it won't matter much, since the Leviathan name is still quite revered even now."

I lean back, resting a hand on Rias' hips and pulling her closer as I do so. "It would do well to do something big before the announcement. Something televised."

Fleur perks up at that, "To show even more of our power?"

I nod with a smile, "We'll basically allow Stray Devils to come find refuge to us, and even give refuge to any Reincarnated Devil that wishes to escape from their disgusting slavers. We need to show we have to power to go against all these Noble Devils in a way that will convince them soundly."

I then shrug, "Though, what exactly to do still isn't clear, but I'll come up with an idea."

First, we'll have to deal with the Angels and hope it goes well.

Who am I kidding, of course it'll go well.

~~XXX~~

Of all the places I expected the Angels to chose as our meeting spot, this wasn't it.

I expected a Church, maybe one of the more famous ones so to better weaken us while inside it just in case… But nope.

What they picked instead was a nice and beautiful restaurant with a view of the beach and sea, and despite having traveled quite a bit, I do not recognize the place after a quick look around.

It does resemble Positano, though. Fairly nice but cramped place, that one.

We are led to our table on the balcony of the restaurant by a finely dressed and smiling blonde man, who is most definitely an angel seeing his teal colored eyes and the pure aura flowing out of him.

Seated at the table are already four individuals, each one radiating a soothing but very, very powerful presence.

One is a giant of a man filled with muscles, and short spiky blonde hair, with eyes burning with a light and pure violet light. He was wearing a white shirt that clearly did not fit his muscular body and arms, seeing how the buttons were doing their best to remain on.

Sat on his right his a curvaceous and beautiful woman in a white dress with long light brown hair, green eyes with small glasses before them, and a cool yet refined look on her face.

The last two are easy to recognize. One is Michael, long blonde hair, bright teal eyes, and a face that just screamed kindness and beauty. He was thin, yet tall, giving him an effeminate air.

The other one was… Oof. Gabriel was beauty incarnate, her very curvaceous figure wrapped in a sundress that struggled to contain her enormous mountains, her long curly golden hair descending down her back, while her face radiated a look of innocence and cute warmth.

She was all sunny smiles that nearly made me squint to try and look past that dazzling radiance of hers, yet she also evoked a feeling of… Hunger, that seemed to originate from the Devil side of me.

A desire to ravish and ruin her. But one I quell with ease without even making my expression twitch.

Though it clearly affects Fleurdelys even more, as she has to turn her gaze away and blow a hot breath through her nostrils, "Apologies for the loss of decorum." She starts, turning back towards the four Great Seraphs with a small grimace and gentle smile.

Michael stands, a gentle smile on his face as he offers us one of his hands, "That is alright, Lady Fleurdelys. We are unfortunately used to evoking such desires within Devils."

Fleur scoffs and shakes Michael's hand with a smile, "The Morningstar spared none when he enforced this desire of his upon his creations." A look of pain flashes past the eyes of each Great Seraph as I shake hands with Michael after Fleurdelys.

"It is a pleasure to meet you all, Great Seraphs." My King states as I step forward, pulling back her seat and letting her sit down first, "As you might know already, I am Fleurdelys Leviathan, daughter of the Original Leviathan, who you likely have fought countless times in the past."

The Four Great Seraphs nod, and Fleurdelys smiles and turns towards the giant that is Uriel, "My mother always used to complain about you, Lord Uriel." The giant locks up, one lone eyebrow twitching, "Said you had this bad habit of swinging around a flaming hammer while yelling like a brute-"

"I did not do such a thing!" The giant slams a fist down on the table, face flushed, and all the other Great Seraphs turn away to hide their twitching lips.

"B-Brother, it is not good to lie-"

"Gabriel! How could you!?" Hell, even Gabriel's voice is divine…

Michael cuts in next, a wistful and amused look on his face, "You did use to swing a hammer around while yelling 'For Father!', didn't you?"

Uriel looked seconds away from literally exploding as he huffs a breath through his nostrils like an angry bull, "Raphael, don't." He grunts out, glaring at the glasses-wearing beauty who had just opened her mouth to throw in her two cents.

Heh, good work, Fleur. Using an embarrassing moment to make the rough giant melt down and become more approachable.

Uriel isn't the biggest Devil fan, so he was going to be our biggest opposition in this hopeful alliance. Yet, through this, Fleur was able to make him melt and open up just a bit.

"Oh, right." My King perks up, then waves a hand towards me, "This is my Reincarnated Queen, Scaith." I bow my head with a smile towards the four powerful Angels, who smile and nod back. "He is actually the reason on why I asked for this meeting. Thank you for agreeing to it."

Surprisingly enough, the four Angels don't seem overly surprised that I am the reason behind the meeting. Perhaps they already worked it out?

Raphael adjusts her glasses and gives me a critical stare, "Am I correct in presuming that you are the current wielder of the Sephiroth Graal?" My smile grows at her sharp yet astute question.

So instead of answering, I let a milky white radiance bloom from my chest as a single and small golden cup manifests before me, drawing their reverent and warm gazes to it as I settle it on the table. "You are correct."

I lean back on my chair, "I believe you are already aware with how it works, yes?"

Michael nods, turning his gaze from the Graal to me, "Yes. It has power over Souls, being able to modify them, study them, or find them no matter where."

I nod slowly, "Mine is different." My smile grows, and their eyes widen when two additional golden cups flow out of my chest and are set on the table, "It is a Subspecies… And with it, I can permanently bring back the dead."

All four Great Seraphs freeze, eyes as wide as they could be. Michael's hands tremble from the spot on the table.

I keep going, taking advantage of the shock, "The problem is that the Principles of Life and Death are shoved into my head, and it could easily break my mind through even a few minutes of excessive use."

Raphael lets out a slow, shaky breath through her nostrils, "And you believe we have a way to fix that?"

I make a so-so gesture, "I am gambling on the fact that a piece of the original Graal should help with silencing the voices." I can really say that I am assured of it, after all. Might as well avoid rousing suspicion when and where I can.

Uriel leans forward, placing his massive arms on the table and giving me a sharp look, "And in exchange?" He probes, but I could tell from the eyes of each Seraph that they already know what I am going to offer.

"In exchange, I will help you either bring back your fallen brethren, or create new ones."

Yet, despite knowing it was coming, it still made them all reel back in pure shock and hope, with Gabriel throwing a wide-eyed, hope-filled look towards Michael, who bites on his lower lip and closes his eyes.

"You are offering us quite a lot, for honestly… Quite little." Michael sighs out, his gaze soft yet shaken.

My own expression softens at that, and I remember how not even too long ago I was ready to rob the grave of a Pope, and desecrate the corpses of their fallen brethren.

Had I done that, this alliance would have collapsed before even starting, and we'd be mortal enemies with the Angels.

But circumstances change, and I decided against it because we need a good alliance with them to let our territory truly shine and surpass the New Satans.

"How do you know we can't create more Angels?" A sharp question cuts through the air, and it comes from Gabriel of all people. Her gentle and innocent smile is still in place, but her eyes are sharp as she notices my slip of the tongue.

The other three Great Seraph are made aware of it through Gabriel's question, but I just smile softly and push a single Graal towards the Might of God.

Gabriel blinks, then gently reaches forward with both of her hands. A milky white radiance flows out of the cup, wrapped around a very thin golden radiance that is flickering, almost like candle about to be snuffed out.

The eyes of the four Great Seraphs instantly redden at the sight, "Father…" Gabriel whispers beneath her breath, voice choked with emotion.

"Some time ago, I gave Fleurdelys here the opportunity to mourn her mother and have a conversation with her." I reveal, giving my King a warm smile, which she returns with a look of love and adoration, "I found the Souls of the other Original Satans there, together with that."

I nod towards the fragment of Big G's Soul, the only one I could find, "I know that Gods can come back even after death, but whatever the Morningstar did during their final battle basically crippled your Father's Soul apart, hence why he hasn't come back yet."

Gabriel cradles the cup to her chest with trembling hands, tears in her eyes, "Can you bring Him back?"

I bite my lower lip at her heartfelt request, "I might be able to, with enough time." I sigh out finally, making her eyes widen with hope, "With the help of the monsters overflowing out of the Gates, I can use their Souls to nurture that fragment, allowing Him to slowly recover."

"But considering His level of power… We might require trillions of Souls to even have a modicum of progress. Stronger Souls might help more, of course."

And I am not counting the Souls that I will put to my own use, of course. So it'll take even more time. Decades if not centuries. Which we might not have.

Uriel breathes in deeply, crossing his arms, "With access to No Man's Land, you'll have access to all the monsters you need… But if you die…" Then all progress is lost, and they now do not want to risk my life.

Because risking my life is basically dooming their Race once and for all. I am now their literal last ray of hope.

I look towards Michael, who is sharing a look with Raphael, making me raise a brow at their silent conversation that lasts just a few seconds before the woman nods at Michael.

The Archangel wets his lips, then turns towards us, "What if… We knew the location of a very, very powerful being?"

I raise my brow at that, then share an interested look with Fleurdelys, "I don't believe you are speaking of Samael…" I probe, and Michael shakes his head.

He chews on his lower lip, then speaks up, "Raphael has created many detection and scrying Spells, all of them aimed towards No Man's Land… And two months ago, they detected the emergence of a Gate."

His teal eyes meet mine, "A Heavenly Dragon Class Gate."

My blood runs cold at that. That means that the boss monster is a whole class above the Heavenly Dragons… Fucking hell...

"Yeah, a Soul like that might help…" I sigh and palm my face, "The problem is getting it. We have nowhere near the level of power to match that-" I pause, and a daring thought flashes past my mind.

Fleurdelys catches onto my look and smiles, "You have a plan, my dear Scaith?"

I breathe in, then give the Archangel a grin.

"Our current power might be lacking… But what if we add a Heavenly Dragon to our ranks?"

Guess I'm bringing the Red Dragon Emperor back to life.

I'm sure he'll love getting to throw down with beings even stronger than he is.

A.N. And the Fifth chapter is done! Phew! Gettin' tired now.

Honestly, wanted to make this fic one that focuses on Rating Games… Yet I've done just one so far, lol!

Maybe it'll change, we'll see.

Hopefully y'all enjoyed this chappy!

As said above, the next one will still be in the Five Chapters ahead category before I move to Draugr.

Thanks for the support and patience!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 10

Disclaimer; All Characters in this chapter are consenting adults!

A content sigh leaves the lips of Fleurdelys, Zani and Changli as the three naked women dip their bodies below the hot, steaming waters of the thermal baths.

Zani nearly falls asleep on the spot, melting in place, leaning back and closing her eyes to enjoy the warmth seeping into her body.

Fleurdelys instead hums, a content smile on her face, "It feels wrong to enjoy such a gift when I didn't really do much." She sighs out, shoulders sagging as the warm waters splash around her, her long hair tied in a high bun.

She hadn't really done anything during the horde, or when dealing against the Eternal Forest. She instead just floated high in the sky to keep a watch on both sides, ready to intervene if something too powerful shows up.

But while the flowers did manage to attract Ultimate Class beasts, Fleurdelys had quickly noticed that they were the weakest possible within that Class, which showed the limit of what the flowers were capable of attracting.

Stronger beasts could ignore the immense allure of that powerful scent it released.

"You were there for increased security." Changli moans out softly, dipping herself down to her neck within the thermal waters, a smile on her lips, "I felt much more at ease knowing that you were there in case anything went bad."

"Formations sometimes can stop working suddenly, especially if they are used for an extensive amount of time." Fleurdelys hums, then leans back and allows the slight tension within her shoulders to melt away.

Her Queen had done all the work, then even gave her and the others such an immense present that could tempt anyone. Even now, she still could feel herself grow stronger.

Slowly, but it was constant. Always there. And she doubted it'll go away anytime soon.

Truly, her Queen kept spoiling her more and more. Her heart couldn't handle such constant care. Or the looks he often gives her.

"Someone's thinking about Scaith…" Fleurdelys startles out of her thoughts and throws a scathing yet playful glare towards Zani, who just gives her a half-lidded stare right back.

"Can I not daydream about my wonderful Queen?" The horned beauty huffs out, cheeks totally flushed from the heat.

Zani just keeps staring flatly, "Why daydream when you could savor him and experience the real thing?" She states, her thick accent coming back as a playful grin spreads across her face, "That's what I do, after all."

Changli flushes fiercely at that, "O-Oh my…" Her hands come up to cover her mouth, eyes darting between the two ladies staring at each other, making for quite the alluring sight.

Fleur pouts, cheeks puffing cutely, "Sullying my dear Scaith for your own pleasure…" The horned woman huffs out, earning a snort from Zani.

"Like you wouldn't pounce on him to satisfy yourself." The exiled Agares points out, "I doubt you haven't noticed the way he looks at you and your… Assets." Both Zani and Changli glance at the twin giant orbs floating in the water before Fleurdelys.

Then, as one, they glance down at their own large chests. Fleur dwarfed theirs in size, and were over two times bigger than theirs.

Smug, the ashen-blonde woman wraps her arms beneath her twin mountains, eyes twinkling with mischief, "My dear Scaith obviously recognizes a woman that can properly nurture children."

Zani blinks at that, "Damn… Already thinking about bearing his children? As in, multiple?" Fleur blinks, realizes what she said, then flushes something fierce. "Wow, saying such things before marriage-" A geyser of hot water swallows Zani whole before she could finish speaking.

Gnashing her teeth, Fleurdelys turns away with a face as red as a tomato, "I am the last member of my House! O-Of course I wish to rebuild it!"

Changli keeps her mouth covered, her cheeks puffed up as she restrains her amused giggles, eyes crinkled from effort while Zani slowly reemerges from being swallowed by the hot waters, her gaze still as flat as ever, "Why get angry over the truth? Just pounce on him already."

Flustered, Fleur slaps the surface of the steaming water before her, "T-There's a time and place for such things! It must be special!"

Zani blinks very slowly, "You're a virgin, aren't you-" Another geyser swallows her whole, and Changli couldn't hold her laughter back any longer.

Huffing and recovering her composure, Fleurdelys puts a shaky smile on her face, "A-Anyway-" She coughs into her fist, throwing a fierce glare towards Zani once she resurfaces, "Now that the Eternal Forest has been destroyed, where should we set our territory?"

Zani blinks and raises a brow, "Shouldn't Scaith be here for this talk? He is basically the brain of the Peerage."

Changli perks up at that, "Sir Scaith does all the planning?" She questions curiously, earning a fond nod from Fleurdelys.

"Everything so far has been planned and suggested by him. He enjoys the mental exercises." The King laughs softly, a warm light in her eyes, "But I do not wish to rely too much on him, and I think he thinks so too. I'd rather he has time to focus on his own art than handling future plans."

Zani hums at that, her gaze lowering in thought, "That's fair, I guess." She then shrugs, making the water splash around her, "Plans can be made and he can give his opinion. Having him always do all the work would be unfair."

Fleur nods, a relieved smile on her face, "I want him to rely on us as much as we rely on him." She states, relaxing and leaning back against the stones at the edge of the warm thermal pool.

The pink-haired beauty from the Phenex Clan hums softly, then tilts her head to the side, "Why not use the site of battle against the horde, then?" She suggests, earning the attention of her two new comrades, "There is a Leyline there, and it is close to the Eternal Forest grounds I can easily gain bargain for, which I require to support my Alchemy."

Zani nods in agreement at the idea brought up, "Plus, it is neither too close nor too far from No Man's Land. That means minimal stragglers that won't really be a problem."

Fleur nods at the good point both Zani and Changli rose, her eyes dipping low in thought, "I believe the Forging Sect also takes building requests, yes?" The Phenex beauty blinks, then nods.

"Yes, and it doesn't usually cost that much either if you go for more mundane materials." She points out, brushing a hand through her hair to move them behind her ear, "Plus, they are also good at building well-defended walls with all kinds of weaponry… Not that you need it, thanks to Scaith."

Fleur shakes her head despite the smile on her face, "Best to have it and not need it, just to be safe." Within her mind, Fleur reminds herself to approach that High Preceptor woman.

Her skills with Formations and Array were invaluable, and having one built to be there as a last resort for the settlement – then hopeful city – would allow her to relax while she and the rest go out during expeditions in No Man's Land.

"What about the Peerage?" Fleurdelys asks, glancing at both of her subordinates, "What do you think we require?"

Both women hum softly in thought. Zani knew that Scaith could fill in any spot they lacked through his Necromancy and a decent corpse that fits the bill.

Like with Lu Bu being another much needed front-line fighter. Zani was one herself, with Fleurdelys being another.

His Ancestors and the giant meatball monster covered the need of a powerful Spellcaster, and supporters to boot thanks to the giant meatball's incredibly powerful Support Spells.

But having more could never hurt. "A Spellcaster, and an assassin." Zani states after a good minute of silence, though she had no idea where a decent assassin could be found.

Fleurdelys breathes out at mention of a Spellcaster. Any proper Leviathan would have a powerful Sitri behind them, their maid or butler or assistant.

Scaith was filling that spot with one of his Undead, but it was different.

As a Leviathan, her Clan Trait gave her more than just control over water and assume her true form, but she also had control over aquatic demonic beasts.

Beasts tended by a Sitri, growing them into powerful tools for large scale battles.

Fleurdelys remembers the gargantuan beasts her mother and Mother Lilith had made and nurtured for her as a birthday gift, but were now long gone.

She'd recruit a Sitri, but now she was at odds with the whole House due to that four-eyed vermin… Everyone but the woman that had assisted her back then.

Cantarella, if she remembers right. The bewitching beauty who had gently helped calm her down when Fleurdelys had first woken up and teleported back 'home' in worry and fear.

'Perhaps I should find a way to approach her…' The horned beauty ponders internally, before dismissing that thought for later. "We would be hard pressed to find a decent assassin." She muses after a bit.

The Supernatural World has countless methods to detect assassins, hence why the best method of assassination was to simply poison one's food or wine or drinks.

Perhaps there was a Sacred Gear out there fit to help one become a proper assassin, but Fleurdelys had never heard of a Clan of Assassins before.

Not even the Morningstar himself bothered creating a Devil House with a Clan Trait that helps one be stealthy, in fact.

"My suggestion would be a Formation or Talisman Master." Changli speaks up, "But Sir Scaith already started working towards that, and I believe Miss Yi Xuan was actually interested. Whether she joins is up to her, though…"

Fleur hums softly, "Would there be anything I could offer to perhaps sway her further?"

Changli shakes her head, "She is sort of an ascetic…" Her cheeks flush as she averts her gaze, "T-Though she is quite… Interested in Sir Scaith as a Dao Companion."

Fleurdelys' eyebrow twitches. It truly was hard having an incredibly handsome Queen, wasn't it?

Was every single female member of her Peerage going to lust after him?!

...She couldn't really blame them, if so.

Soon, the three ladies finished their relaxing dip in the thermal waters and wrapped their bodies in the long coats offered by the lavish inn they were resting at.

Once out, they stepped within the large shared room they were occupying, only to pause when they found Scaith already there.

His long white and black hair cascaded down his back and framed his soft face, his eyes and peculiar pupils darting towards them and widening momentarily at the sight of the tree freshly bathed beauties wrapped in those loose robes that further accentuated their curves.

Especially Fleurdelys', whose stature made the robes even more risque than usual.

Scaith himself was clad in said loose robes, which gave him a soft feminine charm that gave all three women pause, a faint dusting of pink on their cheeks.

Sat before Scaith and smashing a card on the table was the towering form of the Undead Lu Bu, a furious snarl on his grayed face, eyes burning with pale green flames.

Scaith blinks and turns back to the card game between him and the giant, over two meters tall Undead, then swiftly puts down a card on top of Lu Bu's one. "Draw four cards now."

Despite being Undead, all three ladies swore they heard Lu Bu pop a vein right then and there, his eyebrows twitching profusely.

"That's a lot of attitude coming from a dead dude…" Zani whispers, before returning her gaze towards Scaith.

Stepping forward in order to avoid having her wonderful Queen be sullied by her Knight once more, Fleurdelys smiles and takes a seat besides Scaith, causing her two twin mountains to nearly bounce free from their robes due to that small movement.

And Scaith had no idea where to look.

"What card game is this, my dear Scaith?" Fleurdelys smiles, leaning close to him, showing all of her cleavage within his field of view, "It looks both fun and frustrating."

And like that, Scaith ended up teaching the ladies how to play Uno. It did not go well.

Zani ended up getting into a fight with Lu Bu after dropping three Draw Four and two skips on him.

Consecutively.

The mad roar of the Strongest Beneath the Heavens shook the whole Chinese Faction that night.

~~XXX~~

The Sephiroth Graal slowly fades away, and I swiftly down a Mind Recovery Pill while sitting back, massaging my temples from the horrid migraine.

I've pushed it badly this time. Very, very badly.

I had everything prepared, yet even that still made my mind break. The Principles of Life and Death being whispered directly into my brain… It is insanely alluring, especially due to my goals, but my mind is still unable to handle this form of backlash.

I can't even take my time in learning it, because it is just rudely shoved into my head constantly, not giving me time to focus. It is like happening upon something Eldritch…

It is given to me, and I understand it for all the moments I hold it, but the more I do hold onto it, the more my mind deteriorates.

And when I let go of it, I feel empty. That sudden knowledge is gone. I can remember it, but I can't remember it.

The Sephiroth Graal is the epitome of Eldritch Knowledge. Even a God of Death would surely go crazy over such a tool.

I sigh and shake my head, thankful for the Mind Recovery Pills that make all of this better to handle. This helped me push forward and finish this small project of mine, which can fix the flaw in my Necromancy.

Using corpses as puppets is one thing, but after a certain point I cannot control each of them with perfect precision. They'll be clumsy, given an order in massive groups, thus it will be harder to make them adapt and do quick maneuvers.

The solution to this would naturally be a Soul. Bringing a Soul back before it can be fully processed by a God of Death, binding it to my bidding, and it'll work.

The Undead will be able to learn, to grow, to think and make plans. My Undead Minions are slightly similar.

But after careful study, what I've learned is that an Undead Minion makes use of the memories the Soul has left imprinted onto the body. As the host, the body naturally remembers what the Soul learns, so that's why Rhapthorne can still use his array of magical knowledge.

And why Lu Bu, the man who is said to have pushed Touki to a realm no one has ever touched since his death, is able to wield his Touki and his martial knowledge like he were alive.

But I cannot replicate this effect on other monsters. I don't need them to remember what they were capable of doing in life, I need them to learn and become better.

Hence, instead of enslaving a Soul… I created one.

By using left-over energies absorbed by the Souls of the monsters from the beast horde, I managed to create a Soul. One like that of a child, but a Soul nonetheless.

And it still nearly shattered my mind just doing this.

I raise my head and stare at the towering Flood Dragon that has been a loyal pet I've been tearing apart a bit too often, making me feel quite bad.

I've give it the young, nascent Soul, effectively nearly bringing it back to life. It'll grow quickly, it'll learn even faster, all of that while regaining control of that Core within its head.

Beasts like this have powerful techniques within its blood. Powerful techniques that in death I cannot make use off unless maybe it becomes an Undead Minion… Or give it a Soul that learns everything the body has to offer.

Once I have the piece of the Holy Grail, I'll be able to do this for my whole Undead army, and have it become truly terrifying, and no longer just some stupid puppets with a lousy batter charge.

"Did you call for me, Sir Scaith?" I perk up and smile turning to face the beautiful and gentle Changli, white and pink robes wrapped around her in a way that make her appear both bewitching and adorable.

I raise an amused brow at her as she takes a seat next to me, "Sir?" I repeat, earning a small flush on her cheeks.

"I-I am used to seniority and stuff…" The Phenex beauty explains.

I hum, then grin, "Shouldn't it be 'Senior Brother', then?" Her cheeks flush even more, and she pouts adorably at me.

"Did you have me come here just to bully me?" So cute. Definitely worth bullying her more.

I chuckle and shake my head, "No, I have plenty of time to do that now that you are a comrade." Her pout grows bigger, but I soon have her attention turn towards my colossal Flood Dragon, "I actually have a question for you; I believe the art of Beast Taming is very well known among Sects, yes?"

Life-bound beasts are a thing. Many Cultivators have powerful pets raised from birth as their partners or guardians, or even a Guardian Beast of a powerful Clan that is quite old and powerful, enough so to be capable of speech.

Changli blinks at my question, "Indeed. The Spiritual Slave Mark is easy to make, I've learned how to do it myself." I nod at that. That's good, so this will work out.

With a smile, I wave my hand towards the giant Flood Dragon, "This guy is yours then. Go ahead and put a Slave Mark on its Soul." Her eyes blow wide open, and her mouth starts gaping soon after.

"P-Pardon…?" Heh, cute. "I-I thought it was dead?"

I chuckle softly, "It technically still is. I just created a new Soul with the Sephiroth Graal and placed it inside it." I turn away from her to stare at the giant Ultimate Class beast, "Give it time to develop, and soon enough the Soul I placed in it will be able to learn and use all the abilities this Flood Dragon knew in life."

Changli gulps loudly, her head slowly turning to look at her gift, "B-But why give it to me?"

I hum and lean back, then just shrug, "I know you are strong and a capable fighter, but consider this a way for me to be relaxed, knowing that you'll have such a powerful beast beside you in case of emergencies."

The pink haired beauty wets her lips, before nodding slowly, a brilliant smile soon spreading across her face, "T-Then, thank you… Senior Brother." She bashfully says, nearly making my heart clench right then and there.

"Don't. I don't think my heart can handle it." She bursts out laughing at that, any bashfulness replaced by bewitching mischievousness. "But I am glad you accepted this gift. You'll soon be the treasure of our Peerage, so others will try to stifle the immense growth only you are capable of supplying."

She perks up, eyes widening in shock and also pride at my praise, "Would I truly incite such a reaction?"

I wet my lips and sigh through my nostrils, "We are already growing at an insane pace. And achieving things others work hard for decades in order to have a shot at them." I turn to regard her with serious eyes, "Your Pills? Your Dragon Body Pill? It'll push the army even further. It'll push us further too."

"Only the blind will miss the contributions you will soon make, so you are sure to be a target for any major group that will stand against us. Hence the added protection."

Lu Bu is going to protect me now, so I can afford to give away the Flood Dragon. I've abused it enough.

"I understand. You have my thanks, Sir Scaith." Again with the 'sir'… I'm starting to feel old.

"Speaking of which; How are the tests for the Dragon Body Pill?" Now that we are back at the mansion, we can afford to relax and spend time doing our own things, so Changli swiftly shot to perfecting the Dragon Body Pill she spoke off.

The Forging Sect has already been requested in building the groundwork for our soon to be settlement and city, which will require roughly a month.

They are very fast, and this would take even less time in truth, but they are currently also assisting in the reconstruction efforts, repairing what the Eternal Forest took from them for one.

I've also heard that many Sects have started raising protests because none of them are getting shares of the Eternal Forest hyper fertile soil, all because they did not offer any help.

Many refused because of us Devils taking part in the efforts against the Eternal Forest, others because they saw no hope. And now it came to bite them in the ass.

Alas, the Sword Master is sure to beat countless people to death. The guy is surprisingly easy to get along, and even bowed to me for giving him the chance to fight alongside Lu Bu.

"Oh! I should be able to perfectly refine it by the end of the week!" Changli explains happily, "I already have the perfect measurements and quantity for all the other ingredients put down, I just need to run more tests to find the correct quantity of Dragon Blood to use, then I'll just have to practice the cycles enough that the Pills Refined are of High Grade or above!"

I cup my chin at that, "Will you be able to refine enough for the army, though?" I question and she lowers her gaze in thought.

"For the current one? I'm sure I'll be able to do that. Within a month or less at that, too." She then sighs softly, "But if the army reaches the presumed estimates Lady Fleurdelys and Zani told me about, then I won't have enough. At least not until I prepare my garden and have the required ingredients grow and stock up enough."

Yeah, that is indeed the problem. With the massive army, she'll require an immense amount of ingredients and materials to support her Refinements.

The ingredients which usually take ages to grow will do so at a much faster rate thanks to the mysterious properties of the soil left behind by the Eternal Forest. But that, again, still requires time.

I narrow my gaze, and my thoughts stray for a moment, "The army might have conflicted feeling if there is too big of a gap in strength between them." We can already arm them with gear from the Flood Dragon, as the Forging Sect has gathered enough to make insane amounts of gear.

It still isn't ready, but we'll put that request out only after the settlement is fully ready and built. Making the new recruit look at the well equipped army will do them well, as they'll be promised with such gear themselves and will get to witness it in action very often until it lands in their hands.

Changli nods, then pauses, "What if we had the army practice Qi?" She suggests, bringing me to a pause.

"Wouldn't going through Realms and stuff take too much time and resources, though?" While I am interested in it due to making use of it for my Necromancy, I don't think it would do well to make our whole army follow this practice. Not unless we are truly filthy rich.

Changli shakes her head with a smile, "If we go through that path of Cultivation, yes! But there is another way, more simple yet still very powerful!"

Fully turning to me, her beautiful face is overflowing with excitement and giddiness as she speaks, "I can impart on them a Foundational Cultivation Technique based on breathing. It will purify their body and draw in Qi, strengthening them and nourishing their bodies in the process!"

"This path of Cultivation is based more on pure physical hard work than meditation-" Ah, so more Wuxia than Xianxia. "-but will still bring immense results!"

I hum at that. The idea is indeed quite good, but… "Physical exhaustion is no joke." I point out, and Changli grins.

"I have a Pill recipe from the Mount Hua Sect called the Plum Blossom Pill. It revitalizes the body and soothes the nerves, is laughably easy and fast to Refine, and its ingredients are very common and cheap too. I can easily refine ten-thousand of these Pills each day to feed our army, especially since it'll also boost their Qi little by little."

I palm my lower face and sigh deeply through my nostrils, "Now you realize why I had to give you this guy, yeah?" I wave at the Flood Dragon in front of us, and Changli slumps instantly.

"Yes, I do…" She's a damn treasure indeed.

Chuckling softly, I shake my head and stand up, offering her one of my hands, "Let's go bring this up to Fleurdelys. I'm sure she'll love this idea of yours." Changli smiles and takes the offered hand to stand up herself, her gaze falling on the Flood Dragon one last time before we move to go back inside.

Rias was here to welcome us back, but she wasn't alone this time, as Akeno sat on the couch beside her, polite smile always in place.

"Surprised you haven't raided the kitchen for more muffins yet, Rias." I joke as I make my presence known, making the redhead jump, literal stars of hunger in her eyes.

"Muffins?! Where?!" ...Did I put drugs inside those things without knowing? No, just chocolate shards, far as I am aware…

"...I don't think any survived your previous ravenous assault, apologies." Her cheeks flush and puff up angrily, making me grin at her adorable display. "Right, Changli here has an idea to share, Fleur."

Fleurdelys perks up, a warm smile on her face as I give Changli an encouraging push forward.

Despite her nervousness, she eagerly shares her idea and possible way of improving the army without stuttering once, while also sharing what the main problems would be.

"In the end, time and resources will always be our main obstacle." My beautiful King sighs out, a frown on her face, "I'd approach the Agares for assistance in such a matter, but I doubt they'd even accept such a request after the Rating Game."

That's true. Zani's Clan Trait robs time, and while she can give it to others, it isn't gentle. It forces the target to painfully age through the given years, thus it might harm the plants.

Plus, she requires that energy for her Clan Trait, so it is better not to waste it.

"What if I ask them?" Rias suddenly offers, eyes wide and cheerful.

Fleurdelys blinks, "Would they accept the request if you go in my stead?"

The redhead shakes her head and smiles, "Seekvaira is a friend of mine, but I can just trick her." The redhead shrugs, surprising even Akeno with the way the Queen startles and widens her eyes in shock, "I can just tell her that the land I want her to place her Time Fields on is a gift to me from you. You'd get super fertile soil with a Time Field where each hour outside is a whole day inside."

And coupled with the fertile soil being able to make plants grow entire years worth in just a few months… Changli would have top of the line ingredients within weeks. Maybe even less.

"And you'd be willing to trick your friend to help us?" Fleurdelys asks, a very intense gaze on her face, while Rias just instantly nods happily.

Then turns to me with wide, sparkling eyes, "Am I doing it right?!"

I blink, then gape, "Are you… Trying to be shrewd like me?!"

Once more, the adorable busty redhead nods her head up and down rapidly, huge happy smile on her face.

I sigh, and pull back my sleeves, "Fine, more muffins it is."

Her hands soon shoot in the air, "Yay!"

I want to fuck her silly so bad, damn it.

….

I furrow my brows focusing deeply as the Sephiroth Graals spin in a circle, their milky white radiance gathered in a sphere.

The gentle light pulses, like a radar, each pulse sending a short pang of pain through my mind.

Luckily, I am using my Sense Death Skill to synergize with the Sephiroth Graals, thus making the strain incredibly small, to the point I can easily handle it and ignore it.

With the general direction given to me thanks to the improved Sense Death, I use the Graal as a radar, each pulse being another Soul studied and ignored when it is the wrong one.

Until, finally, the Grail pulses and flashes, making my eyes widen.

I grin, ignoring the flash of pain that erupts into my head as I reach out and grab that Soul, then yank it through and into the milky white sphere made by the Graal.

A large, deep blue Soul soon appears before me, and I feel it 'wake up' and look around curiously. "What… Is this place…?" A powerful and deep female voice shakes the air, before I feel her presence lock down on me.

Even in death, she is still insanely powerful, huh?

"What have you done to me-"

"Apologies, ma'am." I cut the woman off, a light smile on my face, "I won't be able to hold you here for too long, so it is best we make this time worth it."

The Soul before me wobbles, almost in confusion, "What do you mean, child?"

I don't answer, and instead step to the side the moment I hear a knock on the door. "Scaith, you called for me?" The door opens, and Fleurdelys floats inside in all of her radiant beauty.

And instantly I feel the summoned Soul lock up.

I give Fleur a warm smile and beckon her closer, "A present for you." I whisper to her, making her cutely tilt her head to the side in confusion.

That's when the Soul held by the Sephiroth Gralls speaks up, "...My little eel?" The voice is soft, shaky, and afraid. But also overflowing with hope.

Fleur freezes on the spot, her eyes blowing wide open as her lips quiver, "...Mother?" My smile grows more warm as she sends a look of utter shock and hope towards me.

"I can't hold this for long, so go ahead. I'll leave you two ladies to catch up." With that, I take my leave out of the room and walk a bit down the hallway before taking a seat on the floor.

I lean back against the wall with a sigh and give my aching temples a slight rub. The things I do to show my growing affection.

I gotta admit that I joined this Peerage due to my ambition and my desire for the power gained from the Mutated Queen Piece, but… Things are changing quite fast, I'll admit.

Having soldiers to take care off and who strangely look up to me and respect me is quite… Nice. Having others to rely on is the same.

I thought I'd have to give up on anything, even the small pleasures, in order to achieve my ambition, hence why I spent a good while traveling to enjoy as much as possible before I started putting going down the path of Necromancy.

And yet, thanks to Fleurdelys, what I was willing to give up on ended up surrounding me nonetheless.

Zani is fun to have around, her laziness being insanely entertaining.

And Changli is a wellspring of knowledge she'll eagerly share, making me excited to learn more stuff that can fit with my Necromancy.

And Fleurdelys is… Well, she's Fleurdelys. Fun, beautiful, adorable, strong as hell and incredibly sexy. It is getting harder and harder to resist her.

Plus, her pouts during our game of Uno were just fantastic.

I still can't believe Zani ended up getting into a fist fight with Lu Bu over the damn card game…

Still…

I frown and glance back towards the door I came out from. I found the Original Leviathan's Soul, but… I couldn't find the Morningstar's.

I felt it, it was there, but I couldn't reach it. It felt… Broken?

What the fuck did he do to kill the big guy?

I shake my head and stand up, then leave the hallway and return downstairs to the living room.

Where Rias is still stuffing her face with muffins. The muffins I kept in the over for later.

Her eyes shoot towards me in alarm, wide and nervous, crumbs all over her face, while Akeno looks about done with her life currently.

"Apologies, I tried to stop her, but…" She nods towards Rias, who proceeds to shove a whole ass muffin between her cleavage, cleans her face up, swallows what was in her mouth, then takes a seat and crosses her legs in a very regal manner.

"Oh, Scaith!" She greets, bright smile on her face, as if I didn't just catch her steal food and eat it like a druggie, "Can I come over to eat more often? Your food is very tasty!"

I just… Stare, while trying not to laugh.

It gets harder when Rias shoots Akeno a glance and whispers, "Hide the proof! Quickly!" Akeno sighs, both exasperated and amused at once, then grabs the tray missing half the muffins and moves towards the kitchen.

"Quite the glutton, aren't you?" I comment, approaching Rias with a smile as she shuffles in place on the couch, my eyes drinking in the delightful view of her expansive cleavage.

She averts her eyes, avoiding my gaze nervously, "I-I dunno what you're talking about-" I reach out and cup her chin, lifting up and turning her head so her eyes met mine.

A bright, burning flush as red as her hair soon blooms across her face as I smirk, "Lying to my face now, hm?" Her legs quiver and rub against each other, and her teeth nibble on her lower lip, "Perhaps some punishment is in order, no?"

She gulps loudly, yet doesn't pull away, "P-Punishment?" She squeaks out, nervous yet excited, "O-Of what kind?"

My smirk grows as I hum, "Well, a bad girl gets spanked, no?" She quivers and flares her nostrils, while her arms squish her large chest together, making her cleavage stand out even more, the buttons of her shirt struggling to contain those twin mountains.

"T-They do…" Rias slowly nods and licks her lips, and I notice her throwing a quick warning glance to her right. I turn to follow her line of sight, but all I catch was Akeno's figure flashing before she disappears, clearly having teleported away.

I turn back to Rias with a raised brow and an amused smile on my lips, "Leaving her King to suffer the punishment all alone, what a bad Queen you have…"

Rias gives me a shaky yet excited smile, "Maybe she had something to do?" I snort at that flimsy excuse, yet feel a small amount of respect for Akeno. She quickly made herself scarce the moment she realized her King was about to get laid.

I open my mouth, but stop when the sound of soft footsteps reaches my ears. I turn my head and pause when I see Fleurdelys coming into view, her eyes slightly red, but a radiant smile on her face.

There is a determination and conviction in her posture that is overwhelming, and I find my mouth go dry at the sight as she quietly approaches.

Her gaze flicks to me, hungry and full of lust and adoration, then towards Rias. It was then I noticed that she made up her mind.

A whip of water flows out of her hand, wraps Rias up, then yanks her into Fleurdelys' arms, causing the redhead to yelp and flush as she finds herself in a princess carry. "Come along, my dear Scaith." Fleurdelys purrs, turning to walk away with a swing of her wide, divine hips.

"It seems you will have quite the feast tonight."

….

This is a sight one would only dream off, yet I am experiencing it outside of one.

Rias shyly looks up at me, her glossy lips wrapped around my shaft and slowly gliding up and down, her tongue rolling around it as she suckles and sucks me deeper, hitting the back of her throat each time before she pulls back.

Her naked body lay kneeling between my legs, trembling in barely suppressed lust and excitement.

And beside her, holding up her hair and helping Rias pleasure me, was Fleurdelys. Her enormous breasts sway with each minor movement, her perfect naked body filling my vision and making me harder than a diamond.

"There, slowly…" Fleur whispers encouragingly, gaze burning with lust as she helps Rias set the pace of her blowjob, "Don't get too excited, you'll get it all with practice…"

Her lips move to plaster a kiss on Rias' neck, her hands going around to grope and fondle the redhead, making her moan around my shaft, nearly making me groan in pleasure. "Does my Queen taste good, Rias?" Fleur teases, one hand leaving Rias' large breast and slowly moving down her bare belly.

A lewd moan flows past Rias' lips, her eyes crossing as Fleurdelys starts fingering her wet folds, a smirk on the horned beauty's face, "Go ahead then, savor him properly for me." She encourages, and Rias does exactly that.

Her breasts bounce, and her head swiftly moves back and forth, earning soft grunts from me as she sucks me deeper and deeper, gagging softly each time my shaft hits the back of her throat.

"It seems she is struggling to take you deeper…" Fleur muses, still fingering Rias and bringing out lewd and constant moans from her, "Maybe you should help her, my beautiful Scaith…"

I lick my lips and grin, reaching forward to grasp Rias' hair as her eyes go wide in alarm- Before I yank her down, groaning softly as I breach her throat and make her gag around my invading shaft, the feel of it being downright addictive.

The redhead's eyes glaze over as I force her deeper and deeper, her body shaking as her soft lips and tight throat soon swallow my whole rock hard and throbbing cock.

Slowly, I yank her back, her spit being left behind coating my shaft and making it glisten, with plenty of it pouring down her chin and on her swaying breasts.

Before I force her back down. Again and again, her moans and lovely gags filling the air as I use her mouth and throat in front of Fleurdelys', who watches it all happen with pure hunger and lust in her eyes.

One of her hands move, and I blink when Fleur replaces mine in moving Rias back and forth on my shaft, her tall body rising and moving to press against my side, her enormous breasts squishing against my chest, "You are mine, my dear Scaith." She whispers hotly in my ears, "I will never let you go."

That promise sends a shudder down my spine, before I grin and spank her, making Fleur gasp and shiver, her eyes widening… Before she smashes her lips against mine, her tongue sliding around mine while her occupied hand keeps making Rias deepthroat my shaft over and over.

I grasp one of Fleur's massive asscheeks, my fingers and hand nearly sinking deep inside that soft and supple flesh which I grope possessively, evoking a lewd moan that flows into my mouth.

Her free hand flows through my long hair as she presses and leans her whole supple and tall body against mine, her flavor filling my mouth.

I only break the kiss when I feel myself draw close to my orgasm – the first of many – and lick my lips while looking down at Rias.

Her face was a mess, her eyes having rolled in the back of her head while her throat now perfectly wrap and squeezes around my cock, bringing unexplainable amounts of pleasure up my spine.

"You've been doing wonderful, Rias…" Fleur purrs, still leaning against my side, "I think she deserves a reward, doesn't she, my dear Scaith?" I chuckle, then grunt as Fleur releases Rias' head, and I watch as the redhead keeps deepthroating me eagerly, and even faster than the rhythm the horned beauty had set up.

I try to hold back my orgasm for a bit longer, but my beautiful King leans close to my ears, "Cum down her throat, my beautiful Scaith…" She whispers alluringly, her soft lips placing kisses along my neckline, "Make me watch as she swallows your seed…"

Any restrain gives in at that, and I reach forward to yank Rias all the way down my shaft before releasing my orgasm, her eyes widening and her hands shooting up to rest on my legs as she gags, then gulps wetly and loudly several times in a row.

I let her go as I pant, body shuddering with pleasure as she pulls back, my shaft still throbbing and releasing thick ropes of cum down her throat and inside her mouth, which she eagerly gulps down-

I gape when Fleurdelys kneels down, yanks Rias' head back, then smashes her lips against the redhead, tongue sliding inside to savor the last rope of cum I shot inside Rias' mouth.

The Gremory Heiress flushes, then melts into the kiss, hugging Fleurdelys and making out with their as their tongues battle over my seed, their huge breasts squishing and rubbing against each other, making for a sight that I'll never forget.

I gulp and watch as the two beauties make out, before parting a whole minute later, a sultry smirk on Fleur's face, "You taste delicious, my Queen…" Now I want to shoot another orgasm down her throat this time.

"Now then… Shall we move on to the main course?" She offers, eyeing Rias like a very hungry wolf and moving to help her up and push her on the bed.

"I-I…" Rias allows herself to be led, both excited and eager to continue, "I can't lose my virginity, else it may cause-"

Fleur shushes her with a finger on her lips, her eyes hard yet warm, "You let others lead your life too much, Rias." The Leviathan Scion comments, turning and falling on her back, her long ashen-blonde hair spilling everywhere as she brings Rias on top of her. "Take control of your life. Be more proud. Arrogant. Be Rias, and not just the daughter of some Devils that want to control your life."

I move behind Rias as I glance down at my glistening shaft, wondering if my unconscious desire to pleasure and fuck them silly pushed me to… Well, make my shaft quite a lot more massive than usual.

Devils can will their bodies to change through strong desire, I just forgot that part and ended up using it without realizing.

Rias throws her head back to look at me, before her bright eyes narrow, "You're right, Fleur. This is my life!" Her gaze, full of lust, grows sultry as she grins at me and sways her wide hips, making her fat ass jiggle and ripple before my hungry eyes, "Come fuck my pussy with your fat cock, Scaith! My virginity is yours to claim!"

I grip her wide hips, take aim, then slam myself into her depths mercilessly, knowing that as a Devil she can take this and more with ease.

Rias squeals, and I instantly feel her clench down on my throbbing shaft as she throws her head back, a lovely laugh flowing out of Fleur's lips at the sight, "My, cumming just from getting penetrated? What a slut you are, Rias."

I chuckle and spank the redhead roughly, making her asscheeks wobble and leaving a bright hand-print behind, her squeal reaching a higher pitch just from the spank.

"So cute…" Fleur sighs, reaching up to hug Rias' upper body, "I really can't resist such a delicacy before me." The redhead is yanked down, her ass sticking up as her moans grow muffled, turning into cute whines and mewls as I slowly pound into her from behind while she makes out with Fleurdelys.

The feel of Rias' tight walls squeezing down on me to try and wring me dry is somehow ten times better than her throat, the feel of it so different and so delightful that I start speeding up my thrusts.

The rougher I slam in her depths, the harder she clenches down on me, then she grips me even harder after each rough, resounding spank. I've delivered enough that her cheeks are now a bright red.

Yet, Rias eagerly slams her ass back and forth to meet my thrusts, her juices splashing everywhere with each impact as she mewls in pure delight, "Fleur~!" The redhead moans, breaking the kiss as she holds onto the tall beauty beneath her, "His cock is so fat~! I can feel him hammering against my womb!"

Fleurdelys purrs, "Is that so, honey?" The horned woman purrs, "Do you like it? Do you want his seed to flood your womb?" Those words make Rias clench down on my cock like a vice, bringing a nice groan out of my lips.

When Rias says nothing, I smirk and slow down my thrusts, making her whine and start swinging her hips back and forth faster and faster, "No! Keep slamming your fat cock deep inside me! I want to your cum stuff my womb! Hurry!" What a bratty Heiress…

But who am I to deny her eager request?

Grunting, I grip her hips and quicken my thrusts, slamming into her depths harder and harder, the impacts of flesh against flesh being sharp and echoing through the room together with the redhead's deeper, delighted and throaty moans of rapture.

Her folds wrap and clench down on me harder and harder with each thrust, swiftly bringing me closer to my second orgasm until, with a grunt, I slam into Rias' depths and release the knot that had built up in my lower belly.

Rias squeals once more, cumming her brains out as her back arches and her pussy clenches down on me to desperately milk out as many thick ropes of cum out of me as possible.

I only pull back after a while minute, and after one last spank, letting the red-haired beauty fall on her side, panting heavily but with a dreamy look on her face.

"So adorable…" Fleur whispers while licking her lips, "I might get addicted to her-" She yelps when I flip her on her front and lift her huge ass up, "S-Scaith! O-One moment, my dear! I-I am not ready-!" She gasp as I spank her too, silencing her cute shy protests in the process.

"Oh no, I won't wait a moment longer, my beautiful Fleurdelys." I purr, using her way of talking as I rub my hard shaft along her quivering and wet lower lips, "I'm going to fuck you until you won't be able to walk anymore. Understand?" I ask while delivering another rough spank that makes her gasp and arch her back.

I grab a fistful of her long hair, then yank them back as I slam into her depths with a grunt, evoking a loud divine moan from her supple lips as her whole body shudders.

She is tight. Impossibly so. And she is clenching down on me now too, making my thrusts slow, yet incredibly pleasurable.

"I don't think you fully understand the effect you have on me…" I grunt out, slamming back into her depths and making Fleur moan loudly once more, "So instead of words, I'll use actions!"

I yank her further back, and reach around to grope one of her enormous bouncing tits as I thrust in and out of her wet, tight folds.

"Mhm~! N-No need to be so gentle, you can fuck me harder, my dear!" Fleur lovingly moans, rolling her hips and throwing her ass back to meet my thrusts, each impact making her cheeks ripple like the surface of water being disturbed by a tremor.

Rias is watching us with wide, hungry eyes, and I soon catch her gaze. With a smirk, I nod towards Fleurdelys, and her eyes widen in understanding.

Moving in front of the horned beauty, Rias grins and reaches up, then yanks Fleurdelys down and moving her face between her legs, "There! Let Scaith focus on fucking you hard, and put your mouth to a better use!"

I feel Fleur clench hard around my shaft at that, and Rias soon shudders and moans as my King starts eating her out eagerly while sticking her huge behind out even further.

The sight in front of me makes it hard to hold back as I start to pound into Fleurdelys as hard as I could, my hips starting to ache and burn from the strain, so… I smirk and decide to cheat.

Up above, Rhapthorne casts his strength buff on me. Twice.

I draw my hips back, then smash them forward with all of my newly enhanced strength, and Fleurdelys squeals and squirts all over the bed.

"Hey now…" I chuckle and playfully swat her ass, "You're the one that said that I can go harder. Don't tell me you can take it?" I punctuate my question with another deep and powerful thrust that makes her mewl, her toes curling and her fingers digging into the covers of the bed.

I don't let her recover her wits or try to speak up, thrusting into her depths each time she tries to say something and making it end in a loud squeal, mewl or moan of pure pleasure, her pussy gushing all over my shaft by the tenth thrust.

Still… I am already close to my third orgasm, incredibly sensitive after not getting a moment to catch my breath after the other two.

So I make the last few thrusts count. Deep and strong, each one making the bed slam into the wall with a loud rattle until, after the seventh thrust, I grunt and shiver as I dump my third load deep within Fleurdelys' wonderfully tight folds.

The beauty moans and shudders, cumming all over the bed yet again as her legs arch, toes curl, and her body shakes and shudders.

I pull out with a pant, letting my seed flow out of her as I catch my breath with a grin.

This is enough to drive any man wild.

"Can I go another round?" Rias shyly asks, and I chuckle.

"Top, or bottom?"

Her gaze sparkles with lust and excitement, "I want to ride your fat cock this time!"

Yep, this is dangerously addictive.

~~XXX~~

Rias' mind kept going back to the previous night of passion she lived through.

Many hours of sex with two beautiful people that she was starting to idolize, wanting to be more like them.

Confident, strong, arrogant, reliable and cunning. She knew very well she lacked in many things, and that her laziness also made her not achieve as many things as countless other young Devils her age.

Then Fleurdelys wakes up, and ends up achieving so many things within a small amount of time. Barely two months, and she already took down an Ultimate Class Superimposition Gate, and the Maou Class beast guarding it.

Through that, she formed a powerful connection with the Chinese Faction that the New Satans could not tap into, and she claimed a territory close to No Man's Land, giving her access to untold riches and achievements.

All things that only she and her soon to appear Faction will hoard and share with the Chinese Faction. The New Satans and Great King Faction won't see even scrap from such things.

Usually, she'd be sad that her brother was facing such difficulties… Usually. Now, Rias viewed things differently. She started to view things the way Fleurdelys does.

The Devil Race will be doomed if someone doesn't properly put their foot down, be ruthless, and destroy any opposition or Faction that may have motives that do not match the well-being of the Devil Race.

In other words, Rias' eyes were opened, and a new burning desire sparked within her.

It didn't help that Scaith had gifted her Valerie, who had swiftly become the light of her Peerage. Always cheerful, sunny smiles, and bullying poor Gasper into finally 'touching grass'.

The fact that she kept shoving him into girly outfits made her Rias like Valerie even more.

"Are you listening to me, Rias?!" Her hands halt, the fork and knife stopping their movement of cutting the piece of cooked meat on her plate.

Her calm blue eyes flick up and across the massive table, and towards her huffing and puffing father, the anger clearly making his face flush.

Rias doesn't answer instantly, and instead finishes cutting the piece of meat before slowly chewing on it, "I stopped listening after you mentioned the Spell that keeps track of my virginity." She drawls out, tapping at her lips with her handkerchief. "I decided you had nothing worth listening to, so I tuned you out for more favorable and pleasant thoughts."

Like her lovers… Were they lovers? Probably. Fleurdelys adored her quite a bit, finding her adorable and wanting her around more often. Which Rias is more than happy to do.

Her father falters in shock at her answer. Even her mother, brother and sister in law falter in shock.

Where she usually just meekly lowers her head and nods along when scolded, this time… This time she was done and put her foot down. Fleurdelys was right. This is her life.

"Rias…" Her mother starts, voice warm yet harsh, "What you did is-"

"My own matter that you have no business in." Rias sharply cuts in with a glare towards her mother, making the buxom woman flinch in surprise once more, "Who I allow between my legs is none of your business, so I'd rather you drop this thoroughly idiotic charade. Thank you."

They, of course, do not drop it. And instead get angrier.

Her father flares his nostrils, fist hammering onto the table hard enough to make his glass of wine fall and spill everywhere. Rias just grabs and sips on hers before it could go to waste. "You are betrothed to Riser, not some-"

"He is betrothed to me." Rias cuts in once more, voice sharp and loud, "Get the fact straights. He is the third son of the Phenex Family, not even second in line to the Heir Title."

"I am the Gremory Heiress. He is marrying into our family. He is betrothed to me." Her father gulps, face scrunched up in barely contained anger, "If I want a harem of my own, I will have it. If I want to spread my legs for two very wonderful people, I will."

"Your opinions on this matter are unwanted, so keep them to yourself."

Another fist slams onto the table, making Rias roll her eyes and lean back, "Watch your mouth, young lady! I am still your father!"

"And you are losing all of my respect, father." Zeoticus flinches at Rias sharp and merciless words, "Riser gets to fuck around all he wants, but I can't? How hypocritical."

Then her gaze shoots towards her brother, who had remained quiet during the whole dinner, "Or did brother put you up to this because of who I allowed between my legs?" He doesn't flinch, but she does notice the clenching of his hands around his own silverware.

Her gaze then flicks towards the silver haired maid, who averts her gaze, "Who knew that you'd be tasked to come and retrieve me when the Spell that checks on my virginity failed. Am I some piece of luggage that you can just come and pick up under the request of others now?" Her sister-in-law says nothing, making Rias snort.

"Did you like having a staring match with Lu Bu, by the way?" She smirks, as Scaith had told her this tidbit while she was riding him. It made her double her efforts, "Scaith told me that I can let Yuuto train with him. I'm sure he'll be able to learn a lot from such a thing."

Holding her glass of wine, her gaze shot to her brother, then to her father, then to her mother, "He supports me, while you all instantly withdrew all my trainers the moment my betrothal with Riser was made known. Your goal couldn't have been more blatant."

They didn't want her to surpass him, so that she couldn't defeat him in a Rating Game as a last resort to gain her freedom.

At the time, she thought that they couldn't show her too much favoritism. Especially her brother, who had Okita stop training Yuuto.

But it all makes sense now.

"Rias…" Her mother starts yet again, voice louder than before, "That was for your own good."

Rias blinks, "Oh dear, it was?" She perks up with a brilliant smile, "Then let us go and put this Spell on Millicas too, shall we? I'll make sure to go and retrieve him like baggage the moment he gets between the legs of the woman he loves, alright?"

"Rias!" Her brother raises his voice, rattling the whole dining room, his power flooding the hall for but a moment. Yet Rias doesn't flinch even after she feels the coldness and terror of it sweeping through her.

"Oh, so now that's going too far?" She sneers and spits out, "Millicas is lucky to have you as his father, else I'm sure his dear grandpa would have already sold him off to some ugly old bitch for chump change."

Her mother stands up, "Rias, you are going too far!"

"Am I now?" Rias stands right after, hand slamming on the table with greater force than her father's previous enraged blow, "You demand control over every little fucking decision of my life, and I am the one going too far?! Do you even hear yourself?!"

Rias pauses, then laughs, "Oh, of course you don't care. You were sold off yourself." Venelana blanches and reels back in horror as if physically slapped across the face.

She was a Bael before being a Gremory. A Bael from the branch house married off by Zekram Bael to the main House of Gremory, likely because the old bastard covets the power of Luck her family is known for.

Sniffing, Rias turns, "You." She starts, gazing sharply at her mother, "Stop telling me how to live my life."

Then her gaze moves again, "And you." Her father glares back at her, "Your disappointment pleases me greatly after you dared to sell off your own daughter. You don't like me deciding how to live my life? I don't care. Make Millicas the Heir and groom him to be your obedient little tool if you want to replace me."

Then, she moves once more, "And finally, you." She glares at her brother with pure venom, and he refuses to meet her stare, "Stop sending your fucking wife to retrieve me like I am lost baggage."

Her fists clench hard enough that her nails cut into her palm, drawing blood, "No wonder Fleurdelys wants to tear you all down…"

"If this is how you treat your sister, and let her be treated, imagine how you fuck up with your own people."

Flipping around, she doesn't even deign to spare Grayfia a second glance as she moves to leave the dining hall, with no one speaking up to stop her.

Her feet carry her down the long hallway, and she walks for what must've felt like minutes before she stops, takes a deep breath… Then just teleports away from her home.

She appears within a familiar living room, and she finds the reason behind this change of hers lazing on the couch with a book in hand.

Fleurdelys perks up at her appearance, then looks at her. Her smile grows warm, fond and proud, "Did you stand up for yourself?"

She asks, having seen through her inner turmoil with ease.

Rias lets out a long, shaky breath. Then, not trusting her words, she just nods.

Fleurdelys' smile grows bigger and more gentle, then pats her lap and spreads her arms. Rias doesn't waste a second to throw herself in the bigger woman's embrace.

"You did well. I am so proud of you."

When was the last time her parents even told her such words?

A.N. I honestly always found Rias' whole situation with Riser disgusting and stupid.

Plus the whole thing with Grayfia stopping Rias from fucking by invading her privacy… Like, what the fuck?

That bitch would catch the meanest fade in existence if she dared stop me from lewding the adorable redhead. Bah.

Either way, hope y'all enjoyed this chappy!

Decided to keep the lewds in since Rias is an adult, so…

See y'all next chappy!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 9

People change over time. Devils rarely do.

I, Necromancer Chapter 8

"Please, take a seat."

I look around the quite small but welcoming restaurant, the two cooks visible even from our seat. An elderly couple that was all smiles and love for their passion.

Fleurdelys' smiles as I hold her hand while she takes her seat, with Changli taking the one opposite from us. "It is quite the quaint place." My King states, breathing in the scent of cooked in the air with a relaxed smile on her beautiful face.

The pink haired woman's smile grows at that, "It is my favorite restaurant in the city. Quiet, small…" She pauses and glances towards the elderly couple preparing the utensils to cook for us, "And sweet."

Can't say I disagree with that.

"I've seen few restaurants like this when I visited China." I muse aloud, taking my own seat while fixing my suit and undoing the buttons of my sleeves so to fold them, "They always offered the best food."

Changli perks up at my words, "You have been to China before?" I make a so-so gesture with one of my hands.

"Just for a week. Enjoyed the sights and the food, then moved onto the next target." I sigh out wistfully, "It was before I decided to throw in my lot with the whole Supernatural business, so to take in one last taste of normalcy."

The Phenex woman hums softly at that, "Can't say I was ever given such a chance in my life, being born as part of the Supernatural World and all." Her voice holds a tone of longing that I don't miss.

"Sounds like you yearn for a change of scenery." I point out, and Fleurdelys perks up curiously.

"Might that be why you are even entertaining the thought of joining my Peerage?"

Changli laughs softly as she splits her chopsticks, "That is not a wrong assumption…" Her smile at that point grows… Tired, "I believe you've seen the amount of attention I attract when I am outside."

Both me and Fleurdelys nod at that. The square had been filled with several hundred people, after all. All just for one woman.

"I had just been waiting for you when I attracted a crowd, forcing me to go through the whole public Pill Refinement so that then I could use the refined Pills to make the crowd disperse." Changli explains, and I hiss lightly.

Having to resort to such means just to get a breath of fresh air sounds incredibly tiring, I'll have to admit that.

"Male Cultivators are quite… Hot-blooded and virile." I joke, earning a laugh from the two ladies as the elderly lady handling the shop with her husband brings us our kettle filled with warm tea.

"Yes, even more so if you are talented." Changli sighs out, leaning back against her seat while palming her cup of tea, giving me a thankful smile when I fill it for her and Fleurdelys. "They covet you like a treasure. See you more like a prize than a person. It isn't nice."

Fleurdelys frowns lightly at Changli's words, "They seek to own you just to show you off?"

I hum in my cup, then speak up to correct my King, "Actually, I think they just want her as their Dao Companion." I point out, and Changli flinches, but doesn't correct me.

When Fleurdelys throw me a confused gaze, I remind myself that she doesn't know much about how Cultivation work, so I set my cup down to explain, "Cultivation is all about balance. Too much Yin is bad, too much Yang is also bad."

"Women have Yin Qi, men have Yang Qi. By Dual Cultivating together – a fancy word for sexual intercourse – they can skip the grueling long process of Cultivation by simply giving each other the energies they require to reach a proper balance."

I explain, then cough into my fist when Changli gapes at me with a shocked look, "I've read a lot of Cultivations stories in my youth…" Her lips twitch, and she turns away to try and not laugh at me.

She fails. Horribly.

"W-What Scaith said is correct." The pink-haired beauty states through cute giggles, "They covet me to empower themselves, both thanks to my Alchemy skills, but also because of Dual Cultivation, which is several times more effective with someone far stronger than yourself."

Plus, having a beauty such as her beneath themselves is also a form of pride

"Why have you not left, then?" My King questions, leaning back as the elderly woman comes back to bring us our menus together with some appetizers.

Changli's smile turns a bit awkward at Fleur's question, "The Devil Faction is hated. Even with my connection with my Master, pursuing my passion for Alchemy would be too costly, even if I were to sell the Pills I refine."

And I doubt she'd want to tap into the funds of her House to keep going.

Smiling, the Phenex beauty leans forward on the table while folding her arms below her chest, "Hence why your recruitment request has given me pause. If I were to join you, I can haggle for better prices from the Alchemy Sect on your stead, and steal a great portion of the Eternal Forest's fertile lands to use as my personal orchard." She winks with a light laugh, making me raise an impressed eyebrow.

She actually thought everything through already? Everything she wants, everything she has to offer, and how to get the best of everything from both us and the Chinese Faction.

"I like her." I offer my opinion after a few quiet seconds, bringing an amused smile on Changli's lips.

Fleur muses softly, nursing her own cup of tea to gather her thoughts in silence, her serene gaze never leaving Changli as she does so. "Before everything, allow me to tell you what your duties will be if you join my Peerage." She starts, earning Changli's full attention, "I want my army fully equipped with the medicinal Pills you consider the best in case of emergencies." Fleurdelys states as she sets her cup of tea down.

Changli blinks, then waits… Then waits some more. Until- "And…?"

The horned beauty grins, "That's it." The Phenex Alchemist gapes, and Fleurdelys laughs softly, "Everything else is up to you. You raise offers, give ideas, give opinions, let me know the pros and cons behind what you wish to refine for my army, and you'll have my full support. Financial and of any kind you can imagine."

The pink haired woman leans back and gulps, wetting her lips as her eyes remain wide in surprise. Fleurdelys' smile deepens at that, "I don't want servants that are meant to be ordered around. I want partners that offer their own opinions about my plans and share their own ideas."

Her gaze turns towards me, warm and full of adoration, "In fact, I've been listening much to my dear Scaith's plans for a while now. He tends to be quite cunning and shred, after all." I chuckle at that, feeling my own cheeks becoming quite warm under her intense gaze.

Hell, she's to die for…

"I see…" Changli muses softly, a brilliant smile spreading across her glossy lips, "It is a good thing that I am close to perfecting my Magnus Opus, for I wish to offer it to you and your army."

Despite herself, Fleurdelys perks up with clear interest at that, "Oh?"

Changli's smile grows, "I call it the Dragon Body Pill. I've been working on it for at least three years now, but I am now close to finding the last working ingredient, which is Dragon Blood itself." At that, her shoulders sag as she nearly pouts, "Which is easier said than done, since few Dragons bother Cultivating, and those that do are not keen on sharing their blood."

I pause at that. "Uh…" Both ladies turn to me, confusion within their eyes, "I might have a solution for that?"

Changli perks up at that, "You have Dragon Blood I could use?!"

I shake my head, and she slumps, "Not Dragon Blood. I have the corpse of a Flood Dragon that has a Core inside it." The Phenex beauty locks up, "It's right outside the gates, if you want to check it out later."

Her intense gaze sends shivers down my spine, but luckily she snaps it towards Fleurdelys a few seconds later, "I'm sold." The Leviathan scion barely holds back her snort at Changli's intense words.

"Would you like the Bishop Piece? I believe it enhances your magical capabilities." Surprisingly enough, Changli shakes her head with a smile.

"I have Qi and Demonic Energy, and I can wield both perfectly as it is a must for Alchemy. I think the Rook Piece would suit me best." She winks, a mischievous grin on her face, "Harder to hurt, less to heal."

That's… A fair point. Just because she can heal doesn't mean she has to waste energies on it, hence enhancing her defense would be a major boon.

"Very well then, we can go through the process once we are done eating." Fleurdelys states, a brilliant smile on her face, "Welcome to the family, Changli."

I raise a brow and throw a glance at my King at those words. Family, huh?

She doesn't show it, but she clearly dearly misses hers.

I guess it doesn't feel so bad being a replacement of sorts.

….

"Is everyone here?" The Sword Master all but demands, silencing the large room, his towering form standing at one end of the table as his sharp eyes flick to each person standing around it.

The Alchemy Sect Master, the Formation Sect Master, Law Enforcement Sect Master, Forging Sect Master and even a Buddhist Sect Master.

Each of them had someone standing behind them, some form of disciple, or perhaps the Sect's very heir and next Sect Master.

"Everyone that matters, at least." Spoke the Law Enforcement Sect Master while rubbing his long beard, looking disgruntled for some reason.

I glance at a spot on the table where there should be at least two more people present. Seems like not everyone answered the call.

The old Alchemy Sect crone shakes her head slowly, "It is fair that they did not come. They took large losses during the last battle." The Law Enforcement elder sighs deeply at that.

"The Talisman Sect disciples aren't close-range fighters… I will never understand why they advanced so recklessly back then."

The man from the Buddhist Sect spoke next, his voice soft and filled with mourning, "The Eternal Forest claimed the land where their Sect once stood. I'd be furious too for such a loss."

I flinch slightly at that. From my research, they lost a great deal of Sects due to the Eternal Forest constant advance… But it is also their fault.

They allowed it to expand due to their greed for the fertile soil it creates that can make their Alchemy bloom, which is their biggest source of income and what assists their Cultivators the most.

And that desire ended up biting them in the ass very quickly…

The Sword Master snorts, "It does not matter. This time we have outside help to replace them." The elder with brass like skin nods towards us, with me and Zani standing beside Fleurdelys.

We managed to get permission to teleport back home so to grab her, since she is basically the one that mostly handles and informs our army.

Hence having her take part in this meeting was a must.

Surprisingly enough, all the elders gathered actually nod respectfully and thankfully towards us, their emotions visibly not faked. The disciples standing behind them are different, though.

Arrogant, sneering gazes. Lustful leers thrown at Zani, Changli and Fleurdelys, and disdainful glances thrown my way.

Guess here the elders actually have wisdom thanks to age, which quelled their arrogance. Thankfully enough.

"Has Miss Changli already informed you of what the Eternal Forest can do?" The Formation Sect Master questions, her wrinkled hands palming and rolling a paper fan within their grasp.

Fleurdelys' nods, "She has. She has even told us stories about your previous battles against it, and that you have located the Core of the forest."

The bald giant Buddhist Sect Leader nods and rubs his hands together, "We confirmed its location from afar during the… Third battle, was it?" He questions from his fellow elders, who all nod to confirm his words, "It is a giant, pulsing and glowing green sphere. It is heavily guarded, with the whole forest and its victims coming to protect it in massive force."

And no one is fit for prolonged battles against seemingly endless waves of creatures devoured by a parasitic forest.

Well, aside from lil' old me, of course. I just have a far bigger limit.

The old crone from the Alchemy Sect speaks up then, "Damaging the forest makes it retaliate in force. Entering the forest provokes the same response. It devours everything living as nutrients to keep expanding itself." She drawls out, then sighs deeply, "The major problem is that it is close to No Man's Land."

At that, everyone goes quiet and lowers their head.

And this was the reason they couldn't defeat the forest. Yes, it has covered enough ground that any Gates that open within its territory end up becoming fuel for it, but that wouldn't explain its sheer growth speed.

Then, Changli told us why the Eternal Forest is such a massive threat.

It attracts monsters.

There are flowers all around the forest that release spores that attract monsters from countless miles away. When agitated, that effect grows in scope, bringing entire tides of monsters from No Man's Land.

And by tide I mean that they are a carpet of beasts that stretches all the way to the horizon. Tens of thousands of beasts all attracted by that scent, then get devoured from the inside out the moment they eat a flower.

The forest uses an enormous amount of energy to fight against the invaders and repair the damage they do, hence it attracts copious amounts of nutrients to combat that cost.

Fleurdelys' smiles confidently, arms crossed beneath her massive bust, "That will be our goal." Her words stir the quiet room, drawing the attention of all the elders to us.

The Sword Master raises a bushy brow, "What do you mean?"

My King doesn't waver, and she leans forward, pointing at the map set on the table. A massive section of – more than a third of the map, in fact – was completely green, showing the Eternal Forest's current territory.

"Me, my Peerage and my army, will circle around the forest and stand between it and No Man's Land." She states sharply and loudly, "We'll attack the forest. Deliver a devastating blow that will make it send all of its parasites to fight against us."

Her gaze then turns towards me, warm and full of trust, "My dear Queen will hold off the waves of beast that will be attracted by the forest. Though I may have to request the Formation Sect to create their most powerful Mana Gathering Array to support him."

The Formation Sect elder nods, an impressed smile on her calm, aged face, while the Forging Sect elder whistles softly, "You'll be attracting everything in the forest to you… Giving us a straight shot towards the heart with little to no opposition in our way."

Fleurdelys nods, "We'll buy you as much time as you need to finish things off and avenge those that you have lost." Heh, she really knows what to say to tug at their heartstrings.

The young may not care, but the elders? The elders do, for the young are their future, and the Eternal Forest has likely taken the lives of who knows how many young Cultivators with a bright future ahead of them.

"We take a week to prepare." The Sword Master orders, his voice booming through the large meeting hall, "We cannot be lax this time. I want everything and everyone available, damn the cost. This is the best chance we have."

All the elders nod, face serious and stern, but also wrought with worry.

I am worried too, for this isn't a joke, nor will it be a walk in the park. I was confident with the High Class Gate, but this? This is much, much harder.

My reserves will be put through the wringer to hold off a colossal wave of monsters, so I need to workshop the best plan I can to deal with them.

The good thing is the Necrotic Miasma I just gained. Through it, this battle has become much, much easier to deal with.

"I have an offer to make." Someone speaks up, and I raise my head, noticing that it was the Formation Sect elderly lady, "My Sect isn't made of fighters… So I offer that me and my disciples join the efforts in holding off the beast wave."

The Sword Master hums and furrows his brows, "You have a point, Junior Sister." Then his gaze flicks to us, seeking our opinions, "What say you?"

Fleurdelys shares a glance with me, and I hum in consideration. "How big can you make it? And what effects can your Arrays cause?"

The elderly lady isn't offended by my questions, and instead smiles in approval, "Illusions, both visual and not. Traps, spiritual swords, spiritual beasts- You name it, our Arrays can create it."

I rub my chin in thought. This may actually be helpful. Any stalling they can do, even momentary, can lead to my Undead landing a killing blow and bringing another Undead into the fray.

Plus, any moment of hesitation while hanging around within the Necrotic Miasma will also be crucial.

"Very well, we can hash out further details later." The elderly woman nods, her relaxed smile still in place. I think she approves of the fact that I am not arrogant and refused her assistance.

I think they are seeing how worth this future alliance is.

So perhaps I should raise our worth even more, and raise their opinion of us. "If I may ask a question to the elder from the Forging Sect…" I speak up, turning towards said elder.

He was short, resembling a dwarf, his hair and beard thick and messy, covered in soot and with their ends burned. His robes were thick, showing that he was wearing armor beneath them. "What is it, kid?"

I am nearly half-way through my twenties, old man. "I have the corpse of an Ultimate Class Flood Dragon under my control and have gathered a great deal of its scales, claws and teeth. How long would it take to suit up a large army three-thousand strong with these materials?"

I swear to the guy above that the old dwarf's eyes start shining like twin suns at the mention of the materials from the Flood Dragon, "Oho! You want to equip your army with it?! A week is more than enough if my Sect works on it!"

Damn… These guys really are insane…

"But on one condition!" The old dwarf harrumphs, then tries to act cocky… But looks more like he is close to dropping on his knees and beg, "I want some of those materials for myself."

"Deal." I agree instantly, making him jump in delight and pump his fist. Then cough and regather his composure when the disciple behind him glares down at him.

"May I ask for some of its blood, then?" The Formation Master elder speaks up once more, "It is a powerful catalyst for Arrays, so it might come in handy."

I nod at that too, mostly because with Rhapthorne around, my Flood Dragon can be torn apart then put back together so to grab a great deal of resources from him.

The elderly crone from the Alchemy Sect clearly wanted to ask for more too, but Changli stops her, throwing a cute wink my way in the process.

The Sword Master looks around, looking… Relaxed, and at ease, before he speaks up, "Anything else we should discuss and that might be important?"

Glances are shared, words are whispered, then heads shake.

Until something crosses my mind, and I raise my hand.

"A contingency plan." I state, face serious, "One that comes into play the moment things don't go our way."

The Sword Master furrows his brows, hums deeply for a few seconds, then nods.

"I have one in mind."

~~XXX~~

"You're leaving?!" Rias exclaims, shock and surprise within her… very muffled voice, as she was busy stuffing her face with the muffins I prepared in the morning.

It is a cute sight to behold, as she looks like a hamster with their cheeks stuffed and swollen, her sparkling eyes wide while she snacks on another muffin like a rabbit.

She's adorable, alright.

"Not for long." Fleurdelys laughs softly, her gaze fond and warm as she stares at Rias across from her, "We are moving to assist the Chinese Faction so to forge a very profitable alliance. You can come visit once we acquire our now plot of land."

Rias perks up, swallowing what was in her mouth before smiling widely, crumbs all over the sides of her lips, "Really?! That's close to No Man's Land, right?"

Fleur nods, a gentle laugh flowing past her lips as she leans forward, napkin in hand to clean Rias' face, earning a furious blush from the redhead, "Quite. It is part of our goal to make use of its resources, as we are the only ones that can afford to explore it thanks to my dear Scaith."

Rias nods profusely, eyes flicking left and right while her face remains as red as her hair, yet she doesn't pull away from Fleurdelys. Because who would pull away when such a beauty is so close to them. "Will you miss me?" My King teases, her voice sultry in a way that sends shivers down my spine.

Rias whimpers at that, words failing her, so I decide to come to her rescue, "I think she's going to faint, Fleur." I chuckle out, earning a lovely laugh from the horned beauty, who finally pulls back and allows Rias to catch her breath.

"You're a meanie." The Gremory Heiress pouts cutely, hiding her face behind her half-eaten muffin, "But I might… Maybe. Who knows." Yup, she is adorable.

And I have a feeling Fleurdelys is seconds away from pouncing on the redhead, seeing the way she is biting her lower lip. Funny how she is all shy and bashful around me, but more active towards women.

...Is that why the Leviathan Clan was full of women?

"Then we can do something when we come back." Fleurdelys promises, keeping her voice even and schooling her expression. Then she throws a near desperate glance towards me, making my lips quirk into an amused smile.

Her gaze flicks between me and Rias, as if she doesn't know who she wants to savor first… Before her gaze snaps on me and narrows. Oh boy…

"B-But is it fine to tell me what you are going to do?" Rias questions, pushing her embarrassment aside to give Fleur a mildly worried look.

My King smiles gently, "You can tell your brother. I even encourage you to do so. They cannot stop what I am doing and what I will achieve, they can only stand by and watch."

I love that confidence in her voice.

Rias blinks, then sags her shoulders in relief, "Well, alright…" Then she shakes her head and turns towards me with a small smile, "Thank you for telling me about Issei… Though I still haven't recruited him. Or approached him."

I raise a brow at that. I remember that in the story that he fit her criteria for entering her Peerage, which is about being 'cute' or something like that.

Though she did recruit him after he got gutted by Rayanare, so there's that.

"He wouldn't fit with my Peerage due to his antics." Rias sighs out, glaring down at the muffin in her hands like it murdered her family, "And I'd rather not force him to change just to fit my needs."

I smile softly at that, and instinctively reach over to pat her head and mess her hair, "That's nice of you." I tell her honestly as she squirms under my touch, "But sometimes being selfish is the right thing to do. Especially with cases like him."

Rias perks up at that, "What do you mean?"

I pull my hand back and lean back on the couch beside her, "He wields the Boosted Gear. Whether you want it or not, you'll have to keep an eye on him until he passes away if you do not recruit him."

Her brows furrow, then her eyes go wide, "The Juggernaut Drive…"

I nod grimly, "One bad day is all he needs to possibly snap and go Juggernaut Drive. It has happened before, with either wielder of the Boosted Gear or Divine Dividing."

"I am fairly sure that one such case was caused by the Boosted Gear holder, who in order to get the fight he wanted, he forced the Divine Dividing wielder into the Juggernaut Drive by killing his family. In the end, both died in the catastrophic clash."

One would be surprised at how much information the Supernatural side of Internet has. Long lived races don't forget, and now they record everything on the internet instead of paper.

"In fact, there is a group of Fallen Angels under Azazel that go around Earth looking for humans that, due to their horrid talent and personalities, will only cause harm with their Sacred Gears."

Rias gulps, then lowers her head and sighs deeply, "And Issei fits the bill." I don't nod at that, because I know that the kid might not go and commit sexual assault if he ever randomly gets the Boosted Gear, but this world is different, so one can't rule out that chance.

"You could push him to do better if you recruit him." I shrug, "But that is up to you…" And I can't really offer my assistance in taking away his Sacred Gear and giving it to someone in her Peerage, like Koneko.

My System doesn't restrict me to just the Skills it gifts me when I advance, but also gives me knowledge I go through at my own time.

How to wield my powers, how to do a certain something, or how to interact with Souls.

It is how I came up with my unique way of raising the Undead and using them like puppets instead of stuffing subjugated Souls robbed from the afterlife within them.

I could find my way around creating a Soul Flask, a special bottle of Necrotic Mana that attracts and captures the closest Soul to it. The Soul and anything attached to it, like a Sacred Gear for example.

I just never thought of putting it to use since I got it in my last Class Advancement because I have no use for the Boosted Gear. It does not fit me, nor is it as powerful as they say.

Neither is the Divine Dividing. The only reason the ability to Divide and Double one's strength is so absurd is because the two beasts who wielded this power were horrifyingly powerful in the first place.

When humans or Devils would use these Sacred Gears, they wouldn't truly double or divide one's strength. It would be far less than double, and it has to stack up, hence why the Balance Breaker makes them use said abilities in rapid succession.

The Juggernaut Drive instead just makes them tap into the horrifying power that Ddraig and Albion wield, stacked on top of the power of their wielder.

So yeah, I have no interest in such a Sacred Gear. It requires too much to even be remotely good or strong.

The only Sacred Gear I am interested in is the Sephiroth Graal… Which I really should go out of my way to grab and remove from the hands of the Vampires and Khaos Brigade.

With Ophis and Great Red out of the picture due to their squabble that broke the Dimensional Gap, the Khaos Bridage has lost their source of power-ups in the form of snakes.

But they still have the Sephiroth Graal, which is just too dangerous to be left in their hands. And too valuable to not have in mine.

Hence why I want it for myself, and I don't mind killing Valerie for it. Creating a Soul Flask could work, but I could also wait for Rayanare to show herself in Kuoh, then torture the information about the Sacred Gear Extraction ritual out of her.

It worked in canon until she was killed and taken back, so it should work this time too.

"Alright, I'll give it a try." Rias nods, perking up with a cheerful smile on her pretty face, "Being honest should help, and I have faith that he is a good guy deep down!"

He is, he is just enabled by those around him and never suffered real consequences for his actions. His parents spoil him due to their previous miscarriages, thus are far more lenient on him than they should be.

But deep down he is a good guy that I'd rather doesn't die and changes for the best. Far too many stories kill him off for his Sacred Gear, then have the protagonist of said story become worse than Issei while shitting on him the whole time.

Never saw the point of the whole 'holier than thou' act in those stories. I at least don't pretend to be some form of saint, and will kill if I want something.

"Plus, you do need a strong Peerage for the future." I point out to Rias, "You'll have to start claiming territories and fight your fair share of Gates, and your army will rely just as much on your Peerage as they will rely on your army."

The only problem would be Vali and his battle-boner, but I won't bother with him.

"That's true…" Rias groans and slumps back with a childish whine, "I can't sit on my butt and do nothing after school." I throw a glance at Fleurdelys, and she perks up, understanding the unspoken cue.

"You can also come visit our new territory once we establish, and train against the hordes from No Man's Land." Fleurdelys offers with a brilliant smile on her face, making Rias perk up, "You'd be able to claim more resources than anyone else, and have us to back you up in case of danger."

Rias perks up, all smiles and eagerness… Then gasps and points an accusatory finger towards Fleurdelys, "Trying to steal me away from the New Satans, are you!?"

Fleurdelys snorts, "Is it working?"

"...Maybe." My King tries and fails to suppress her laughter. "Speaking of which… Has my brother tried to approach you?" Rias questions, and Fleur controls her laughter as she leans back.

"He sent a letter I did not bother reading after the whole altercation with his Queen." She shrugs, making her chest do some very lovely movement that attracts the eyes of both me and Rias, "Probably some empty apologies or thinly disguised threats. He wouldn't be the first one."

I raise a brow at that, "You got more letters from important people?" Fleur nods, a mocking smile on her lips.

"Zekram Bael sent one recently. All flowery language about meeting for dinner." She sighs and shakes her head, "I hate using my status, but he once groveled before me and my mother's feet just for an audience. And now he dares send a measly Familiar to deliver a letter instead of doing it himself… Times truly have changed."

I huff out an amused breath at that. I love how her arrogance from her nobility comes back only when dealing with equally arrogant nobles that should, effectively, still be below her.

Even with her House gone, she is still a Leviathan, and that name carries far more power than any name of any other Devil House beneath the Four Main Houses.

Even when dead and destroyed, they still had the name used by the New Satans instead of having them wear the names of their original House.

"Will you go?" I ask despite myself, mostly curious.

Fleur scrunches up her nose, "And deprive myself of my wonderful Queen's handmade meals even for just a night? No thanks." She's just asking to get mating pressed at this point.

Shaking her head, Rias smiles and turns to me, "You're going to deal with that huge forest, right? I remember brother speaking about how he had offered assistance to the Chinese Faction some months ago, but they rudely refused. How did you convince them?"

I snort at that, "We wanted none of the territory the forest claimed, and offered them priority when selling rare resources we gather from No Man's Land."

Rias blinks at that, "Huh, that's one way to convince them, I guess…" She sniffs, an amused smile on her face, "So you won't sell anything to the Devil Race?" She asks, not in an accusatory way. Just genuinely curious.

Fleur shakes her head with a small smile, "Everything will go to growing our territory and reinforcing our Faction. The New Satans and Great King Faction will be considered enemies from the moment we step away."

I blink at that, then lean close to Rias, "Keep that to yourself if you do talk to your brother. I'd rather not risk a preventive action." Rias pales, then nods.

She clearly does not wish for things to lead to bloodshed, and neither does Fleurdelys, but we all know that only one Faction can stand.

The Great King Faction must go, obviously enough. Too shady and too connected with all the other Houses.

As for the New Satans… We'll see how Fleurdelys' anger and hate towards them changes. Plus how they will act towards us once our plans are set in motion.

"Honestly, I really hope things can be fixed…" Rias sighs deeply, a sad look in her eyes.

Fleurdelys' expression grows gentle and warm, "I do too, my sweet Rias… But that doesn't mean I won't spill the blood of my own race if it means fixing what is broken."

Rias nods, still sad and somber, and I offer her shoulder a comforting squeeze that she leans into.

She may be an adult, but she is effectively still a child. She hasn't experienced that much, or as much as Fleurdelys' has due to the Great War.

The peace shew as born into is a fragile thing filled with leaks that can easily be smashed open by a pebble, and that is not a good thing.

After a moment of quiet, Rias shakes her head and stands, "I best go now." She states, a smile spreading across her face once more, "Wish me luck with Issei, will you?"

We watch her teleport away with amused smiles on our faces, bringing back a quiet to our recently new mansion.

The army and Rhapthorne have already been moved, together with the materials we had already gathered from my Flood Dragon. All we need to do now is just wait for the Forging Sect to finish their end of the deal while we reach our spot and let the Formation Sect get to work.

A week may not be long, but Cultivators don't need sleep, so they can put down a lot more work than usual, hence the confidence behind the Forging Sect Master words.

I am pulled out of my thoughts when a weight settles on my lap, and my eyes blow wide open when I find the tall Fleurdelys' straddling me, my face right before her massive chest, a sultry smile on her breathtaking face. "Getting distracted when I sit right before you, my dear Scaith?"

Her words sends shivers down my spine. The very good, addictive kind of shivers. "I'd rather not spoil the work of art before me by staring at it too much." I answer reflexively, my hands coming to rest on her wide hips, the touch alone sending a shudder up her sides.

Her cheeks grow warm, and her smile grows as she wraps her arms around my shoulders, her face lowering so that our noses touch, her horn resting against my forehead, "Always quick with the words…" She whispers, then remains quiet, her eyes boring into mine with an intensity that I enjoy.

Then, after a few seconds, she speaks up again, "I love your eyes." She states, her gaze warm, "I love how unique they are." I huff out an amused breath at that.

I was quite surprised when I first looked at myself in the mirror when I first woke up here. My pupils are near glowing crimson 'X', so calling them unique isn't wrong.

And funnily enough? There are more people like me out there. Pupils changed at birth due to the Mana inside one's body, which also hides the pupils from mortals and only Supernatural people can see their real shape.

Apparently it is quite normal, and not just related to pupils, but even hair and eye color. The unique hair colors like white, blue, violet- So on and so forth? Because of Mana causing said mutation at birth.

"And I love your horn, and that thorny crown of yours." Her cheeks flush more, and her eyes narrow just a fraction, the arms wrapped around me tensing lightly.

"Truly, it is hard to think straight when I have you around." She sighs out fondly, gaze and voice lustful, which makes my grip on her lovely hips grow a bit stronger.

Then, Fleurdelys' leans forward and tilts my head to the side, her soft lips placing a long kiss against my cheek as she breathes in my scent. "After this battle…" She whispers that promise when she pulls back, her eyes glistening and boring into mine once more.

I gulp, my blood rushing through my veins and my heart hammering in my ears, the sheer desire to claim her right here and now clawing at my mind as I fight hard to quell it.

Gaze still half-lidded, Fleurdelys' hums and fixes the collar of my shirt, her fingers warmly tracing my neck, "What worries you so much, my beautiful Scaith?" She suddenly asks, quelling my rising lust and desire, making my eyes widen, "And how may I help quell these worries?"

I blink in surprise at that. I showed nothing on my face or in my general mood, yet she still saw through that?

A smile spreads across my face despite myself, "There is something I wish to put my hands on. Something that can make me an even more powerful Necromancer, and that may make us more powerful too."

Removing our weakness to Holy, strengthening ourselves and my Undead… I can do so much with that Subspecies Sephiroth Graal.

Fleurdelys' hums softly, "Do you know where it is?"

I nod and wet my lips. It wasn't hard to find the Tepes Faction headquarters in Romania. It's a massive castle any tourist can visit, which is an excuse used by the Vampires to find and grab the victims they fancy among the tourists. "I do. It is just guarded quite well by the Tepes Faction of the Vampires."

Despite my words, Fleurdelys' smiles and raises a brow, "So?"

"I will just remove it if it I need to get something for my wonderful Scaith."

This woman will be the Death of me.

I gulp as she stands, taking my hands in hers, a sultry smile on her glossy lips, "Let us not waste time then, my dear."

"I now have an opportunity to spoil you, and I plan on taking it."

Oh yeah, she's getting mating pressed.

A.N. Another chappy! Next chapter will have the fight against the Eternal Forest and some other PoV other characters 'bout everything going on!

Hope y'all enjoyed this, and thank y'all so much for the support!

Toodles!

I, Necromancer Chapter 7

A.N. I decided to start posting directly from the chapters ahead instead of moving the whole fic here first. Mostly cause i am lazy, nyehehehehe...

Enjoy!

-

Grafting is as hard as I thought it would be.

I've already gone through fifty Bodkin Archer corpses, all fused into mangled blobs of flesh that just don't… Work, or stick well. Or move at all, other than the weird pulsing they do.

The stench of blood, rot and decay had grown thick and heavy after so many constant failures, but I just ignored it all, though I reminded myself to take a long and nice bath after this.

The soldiers had long since stopped paying attention to what I was doing and started fighting my Undead monsters for training, and I have to admit… They are quite strong.

I've seen a woman German Suplex a fucking Hacksaurus into the earth, while another dude was throwing down with a Troll, both beaten and bloodied to insane levels yet not crumbling.

So far, the only monsters that haven't been defeated yet are the Gigantes, due to their horrendous toughness and sheer strength. Even in groups of one-hundred, the soldiers get trashed horribly, but they still put up a nice fight and come back ready for another round after getting healed by Rhapthorne.

After a while, Zani came down to train too, and I gave her fifty Gigantes to train with. She didn't really struggle even against that many beasts, but even her physical strength wasn't on par with theirs.

The courtyard and surrounding area had become a makeshift battlefield filled with thousands of soldiers training, yelling and fighting until they crumbled, their teamwork improving with each passing fight.

Later on I'll probably improvise some makeshift large scale battles so that the soldiers can coordinate better, but I believe Rating Games will be better for this type of training.

I shake away those thoughts and focus back on my practice. I fear the advancement quests for my next Class Advancements will grow harder and harder, but right now I'd rather get all the power I can.

Right now I am far too limited, carried by the way my Necromancy is so unique and by the enormous amounts of Gates that surround us, giving me an endless amount of corpses that can be useful even if they expire rather quickly.

So far, I have few permanent Undead under my rule. Rhapthorne is my Undead Minion for obvious reasons, the Flood Dragon is one of the permanent one, and then the Undead Ancestors together with the Archdemons are the rest.

And these few dozens basically occupy all of my reserves, though Rhapthorne as an ungodly amount, thankfully enough.

The good thing is this constant drain on my reserves helps them increase. Slowly, but clearly at a much faster rate than when I was human.

Devils and their biological super weapon genes…

I sigh and toss aside another writhing ball of flesh and arms and feet and call over two more dull Bodkin Archers to be my next unwilling victims.

And I also have a Gigantes move in the way so I won't get distracted by Zani's sweating body battling them. She's so damn sexy…

Alas, as a man, once I taste a delicious fruit, I keep wanting to savor it. Never been so lustful in my life…

I shake away those alluring thoughts and images of a naked Zani writhing beneath me and lean forward, resting my hands on the heads of the two Bodkin Archers.

Their flesh melts and their muscles and ligaments come loose, their bones are separated, then their melted forms start joining together.

I fuse the muscles, pouring Necrotic Mana through them to make them stronger than steel and still maintain their flexibility, then do the same with the bones.

Using all the materials on hand, I make the body taller. As tall as a person, forming feet and legs and everything else, then rewire the muscles around the body.

And this is the part that is giving me problems; Recreating the whole nervous and muscular system. Fleshcrafting gives me a basic knowledge of this, but knowing and doing are two different things.

But after doing it more than a dozen times already, I've started to get the hang of it.

Yet, as I go through the process, I get a brazen idea. More bones soon flow into the mass of writhing flesh, and soon three additional arms sprout over the right side of the creature's body.

The left arm remains alone, yet from its palm a pair of reinforced bone stretch out and curve like a bow, then it is reinforced with tough tendons, with a lone string attaching two ends as the bowstring.

Necrotic Flames light up over the string as I finish up work there, then move onto the face. There… I add additional eyes. A lot of eyes, all around the head.

I pull back with a hum, then command the flesh monstrosity to move around.

It does so, taking slow steps left and right as I study it. Its… Stiff, meaning that I likely messed up somewhere, but much better than my previous tries.

Calling over an Hacksaurus, I forge a large arrow made of bone and flesh, then give it to my new archer.

All three hands hold the arrow and visibly struggle to pull back the reinforced bowstring, with the bow bending more and more until- The release is followed by a sharp sound that makes me wince, but the result is more than worth it as the arrow punches a hole clean through my Hacksaurus and kept going.

It actually is a good result, but it still requires improvements.

I messed up the muscles and bones in the legs, making them too stiff, so I fix that while flooding the body with Necrotic Mana, making it stronger and stronger.

More bones and flesh are used to upgrade the bow, making it one of those massive human-sized bows, bright Necrotic Flames burning along the bowstring.

Then, towards the end, I open a flesh sack on the back of the abomination. Through Fleshcrafting I can 'code' a corpse into generating a type of resource.

Be it the Necrotic Bile I have given to countless Undead by now, or other things.

This abomination instead will be different. Its ribs will regenerate slowly over time, using my own Mana, and then they will detatch and straighten themselves, turning into arrows covered in blood that will come to rest in the flesh sack on its back.

Like so, this archer will have infinite arrows, and its blood will catch on fire and be covered by Necrotic Flames the moment it comes to rest on the bowstring.

...Wouldn't an army of these fuckers be absolutely insane, now that I think about it?

I could probably remove the whole bone regeneration and turning into arrows thing for the next ones, since making arrows out of flesh and bone takes just a few seconds for me.

But still… This is quite good-

[You created a Grafted Monstrosity!]

Huh? That gets a pass? Well, I won't say no to that.

[Class Advancement Requirements have been met!]

[Your Class has Advanced yet again!]

[You have gained another Spell Slot!]

[You can raise another Undead Minion!]

[Adept Necromancer]

A Necromancer who has started blooming with their art, growing better after each passing day, and after each resurrected corpse.

And this is where the majority stop, either due to lack of creativity, or for getting a big head and dying because of that.

Receive a Blessing from a God of Death. (0/1)

I blink at all the new information.

I also instantly felt a rather huge increase in my reserves. An increase of fifty percent, I dare say.

I dare not imagine how much my reserves will grow after my next Advancement.

Still… I already have the Advancement Quest, and it is quite the hard one too. A Blessing from a God of Death, huh? I have no idea how to go about achieving that just yet.

This may take me a while.

I shake away those thoughts and focus on the other things I gained-

[Grafting]

The vile art of stitching together two beings to fuse their strengths, or join their different capabilities.

It can be simply Grafting the arm of a master swordsman to possess their art, or the hand of a Sorcerer to cast their Spells. Or fusing both together to create an even more terrifying abomination.

This Skill doesn't guarantee success in Grafting, just makes the process much easier and faster.

I glance down at the surrounding blobs of flesh that pulse with a strange heartbeat, all previous failures.

The Necrotic Mana within them went out of balance, collapsed, and turned their bodies into mush, which I cannot repair and return to their original state.

[Necrotic Miasma]

Your Undead can release cursed Necrotic Miasma, either under your order or after they are destroyed.

This Miasma burns the skin of those that stand within it, and ruins the inside of those that breathe it in.

The thicker the density of Necrotic Miasma, the deadlier it becomes.

Huh, this one is insanely good for the prolonged battles caused by the wave type Gates.

Definitely a good haul. I get another Spell Slot, and I can make another Undead Minion.

Part of me wants to turn the Undead Flood Dragon into my second minion, but I'll hold onto this slot for a while, see if I find something more valuable in the coming events.

As for the Spell Slot… I require an attack Spell to protect myself just in case, even though the reason I picked the Necromancer Class is because I want others to do the fighting for me.

Oh well, I have time to think and let the creative juices do their thing. For now, a shower is a must.

I go to stand, but a sudden bout of dizziness nearly sends me to the floor, and the only reason I don't make-out with the ground is a hand that reaches out to grab my chest.

I shake the dizziness away and turn to see Zani standing beside me, covered in sweat but otherwise fine despite training with the physical powerhouses that are the Gigantes.

"You okay?" She asks gently, worry in her lazy gaze, and I offer her a light smile as I straighten myself with her help.

"Must've overused my Mana." I did draw upon Rhapthorne's reserves to keep going with my Grafting, but I didn't think using so much Mana would hit me so hard and so suddenly. "I just need a good rest, and a shower, of course."

Zani relaxes, and a smile soon spreads across her face, "Yeah, you reek of blood." She states, still having me lean against her as she helps me walk inside.

I roll my eyes at her words, "And you are literally dripping with sweat. Not that I mind." I have weird kinks, alright? I'd lick it off her if I could.

Zani laughs softly and shakes her head, a faint flush on her cheeks as her gaze grows more… Soft. Vulnerable, even. "Thank you. For healing them." I blink at her words, then I offer a tired smile right back.

"No need for that. It didn't really cost anything, plus… They are partly my subordinates too, so I gotta take care of them." Zani shakes her head, her thin smile brighter than ever.

"It is still priceless. Especially for those like us, who used to struggle for every little scrap we could grasp with our hands." Yeah, Phoenix Tears cost a lot, and even then they cannot regrow arms.

Maybe fix scars and old wounds, but regrow entire limbs that were lost years ago? Yeah, no.

That healing Sacred Gear, Twilight Healing or something, might be able to do that once it reaches its strongest form, but I don't know.

Still… "Hey." I start, giving Zani's shoulder a shake and making her eyes meet mine, "We're partners. If you need help, you just gotta ask."

She blinks, then huffs out a gentle laugh as we enter my room. Then my bathroom.

And I blink when Zani starts stripping, while making her way towards my shower.

Turning on the hot water, she throws a sensual look back towards me that makes my blood boil, "Are you going to join me, or will you just enjoy the view?"

Damn Devils and how stupidly sexy they are.

Never have I ever took my clothes off so damn fast in both of my lives.

~~XXX~~

The large, human-sized Pill Furnace rumbles, trembles, then booms, indicating yet another failure as flames spill everywhere.

The medicinal fragrance faded away into the stench of ashes and smoke that lingered for but a moment around the ruby red Pill Furnace that looked like a phoenix hugging itself with its wings, the beak working as the entrance for the medicinal ingredients and the exit of the refined Pills.

A gentle sigh echoes from a stunning pink haired and golden eyed woman kneeling down before the Pill Furnace, her white and black robes hugging her curvaceous figure in ways that left nothing to the imagination.

Her golden eyes flick down to the scroll laying before her knees, her brush drawing another line among a line of text. A recipe. Yet another one that was crossed out and joined the dozens of other ones.

"The Yang energies of Dragon Blood, Yang Root Ginseng and Yang Fire Water cannot reach balance through the usage of Yin Eternal Ice Flower Extract. Yet another failure." The beautiful woman muses softly, not discouraged by the dozens of failures that she has gone through so far.

Instead, they only motivated her further to find the right balance for her recipe. Her soon-to-be masterpiece. "Yang Root Ginseng helps connect the Yin energies of the Yin Eternal Ice Flower Extract, while the Yang Fire Water tempers away the Ice Poison that comes from it."

"The Dragon Blood is the problem, it seems." The pink haired beauty muses softly, gaze narrowed as she taps her brush on her scroll, "It is too weak, but loud. It gets targeted at the very start and doesn't survive the process, getting destroyed instead of tempered and quelled so that the formation of the Pill can start."

And this was the blood of a Middle Class Dragon that she used. It already was quite expensive, yet it ended up being too weak for her uses. Perhaps even the blood of a High Class Dragon might be unable to survive the refinement.

But then that of an Ultimate Class one might be too strong. Too overbearing, so… Maybe the blood of a Dragon subspecies?

"Enjoying yourself, Changli?" The young woman startles out of her thoughts at the gentle voice that reaches her ears, and she turns towards the entrance to her private Cultivation quarters to regard the hunched over elderly woman that had spoken up.

"Master!" Changli smiles and stands up, offering a bow while cupping her fists towards her teacher, "Had I known you were coming, I'd have prepared some tea!"

The elderly woman with a face covered in wrinkles just laughs gently and waves her hand in a dismissive manner, "No need for that, child. I just came here on a whim." The old crone states, her aged gaze flicking towards the large furnace in the middle of the room, "More failures?"

Changli nods without shame, a small smile on her lips, "Yes, but I feel like I am getting closer to achieving what I want." Her golden eyes sparkle with excitement, earning a small warm smile from the old crone.

"Ah, if only all Alchemists would accept failure like you do… Too many succumb to Heart Devils like arrogant fools." The aged Alchemist sighs deeply before shaking her head, "Still, I eagerly await your first successful refinement of your Dragon Body Pill."

Changli nods happily, then tilts her head curiously, "Is there a reason for why Master came to visit me?"

The old crone nods and waves her hand, sending a small letter flying towards Changli, who receives it with both hands, "A letter from your family just came in. The boys were fighting on who should deliver it, so I stole it while they weren't looking just to cause a brawl!" The old crone cackles, turning around to leave the private chambers under the amused gaze of her student.

Shaking her head out of amusement, Changli lowers her gaze towards the golden paper of the letter, the Magic Crest of the Phenex House imprinted onto its back.

With a flicker of her Devil Energy, the seal fades away once it confirms her identity, allowing her to open the latter and pull out its contents.

The first letter was from her parents. Both dearly missed her since it was close to a year since she visited last, but expressed how proud they were of how hard she was working to pursue her dream.

The other letter instead was from the Lady of the Phenex House, who is actually Changli's very aunt, as the Lady originated from the Branch Family of House Phenex and was pivotal in bringing together the Main Family and Branch Family.

Sitting back down, Changli gently opens the second letter to read its contents.

"Dear Changli, I hope the Alchemy Sect is still treating you well. I know how hot-blooded the youths in the Chinese Faction can be, so just let Aunty know if anyone gets too pushy, alright?" A laugh ripples out of her lips, always adoring how over-protective her dear Aunt is.

"Things have been going well here, especially since you assisted us in creating those diluted versions of our Phoenix Tears."

"I do not know if you've been keeping up with the news, but a very old friend of your dear Aunty recently woke up from the Devil Sleeping Disease and has been making huge waves. She is quite ambitious, seeking the best for the Devil Race, and is currently striving to achieve this goal no matter the costs."

Changli raises a brow at that. The amount of times a Devil woke up from the Devil Sleeping Disease could be counted on one hand and have fingers left-over.

Not even Pills from the Chinese Faction Alchemy Sects could assist in waking a victim up.

"I bring this up because this friend of mine is looking for members for her Peerage. People she can rely on. And by coincidence, she has expressed interest in a possible Alchemist and Formation Master from the Chinese Faction. I am not saying you should join her yourself, but offer her assistance in finding someone who might be interested and is capable enough."

"She has also expressed interest in offering her assistance in clearing the Eternal Forest that has been troubling you all for a while. Her Queen is a terrifyingly powerful Necromancer who can raise massive armies of monsters to fight for him, so her assistance might prove to be valuable."

"I hope to see you soon, and that you aren't overworking yourself like usual. With love, the best auntie ever!"

Humming, Changli folds the letter in thought. She had never thought about joining someone's Peerage, mainly for she did not wish to just support their whims and be a tool to be exploited due to her years of study at the Alchemy Sect.

But she was willing to at least give this Devil a chance and meet them, especially since her Auntie vouched for them.

As for assisting with the Eternal Forest… That wasn't something Changli could decide herself, but she could bring it up to her teacher and seek her opinion.

The Eternal Forest was an immense opportunity but also a massive thorn in the side of the Chinese Faction.

All the land the Eternal Forest sweeps through becomes immensely fertile, able to grow crops and medicinal ingredients within a third of the time, sometimes even faster.

At first, the Chinese Faction allowed it to spread on purpose, so to obtain far more fertile land to make use off, but their greed soon turned upon them when the Eternal Forest just kept going and going.

Any tries to stop it ended in failure afterward, especially since countless other Gates opened within the Eternal Forest, feeding it nutrients and allowing it to turn countless monsters into puppets that guard its insides.

The assistance of a possible Undead army could be very valuable indeed…

Shaking her head, Changli pockets the letter and stands, turning to leave her private chambers-

"I, Yun Che, am the one chosen by the Heavens to deliver the letter to Lady Changli!"

"Arrogance! I, the master of the Nine Revolving Pill Art, shall be the only to lay his eyes upon the Phoenix Princess' Jade Beauty!"

"You dare! You are but a frog at the bottom of a well coveting swan meat!"

"Courting death!"

Changli sighs and closes the door to her private chambers.

First, she had to wait for the chaos her teacher started to quell.

Why does she always do this…?

~~XXX~~

I push the door to Fleurdelys' office with my shoulder and walk in holding a tray with plates of food and warm coffee, my gaze instantly landing on the beauty behind the desk.

Her figure was leaning back against her chair, her gaze distant as she gazed out of the window, her clothing back to her usual black and white robes that are quite revealing, and leave her long legs out to be stared at.

She blinks and focuses when I approach, her face lighting up at the sight of me, a warm smile spreading across her glistening lips, "Always spoiling me with morning breakfast, my dear Scaith?"

I shrug, placing down the tray of food on her desk, "I enjoy cooking, even more so if it is for a breathtaking woman." She huffs out a light laugh, a small dusting of red on her cheeks.

"It truly is dangerous to be around you." She playfully drawls out as she draws the chair close to the desk, then takes a double-take towards me, "You… Feel quite a bit stronger."

I blink at that. Huh, she can feel it? "It is likely due to the constant drain of recharging my Undead Ancestors and the fat guy above." I state with a small shrug, "My reserves have been growing quite fast since I've become a Devil."

Fleurdelys muses, no suspicion within her gaze, "It might also be the effects of the Mutated Queen Piece." She points out before turning her gaze back to her breakfast.

Well, that went well. Had she questioned me further it would have turned out troublesome, as I physically cannot talk about the System. Not even when I am alone.

"I've been meaning to ask…" I perk up as Fleurdelys speaks up again, "Why did you never bring up this Boosted Gear wielder as a possible Peerage Member for me?"

There's no accusation within her voice, just curiosity, yet I still give a mostly nervous laugh, "I would have trouble controlling my manners if I had a very rude pervert blatantly spouting obscenities towards you while leering at you."

Fleurdelys startles at my words, her cheeks and pointy ears turning a hot red, "O-Oh, I see…" She nearly squeaks out before shyly averting her gaze and turning back to her breakfast, much to my amusement.

I do hold in my chuckle so to not embarrass her further, though. Which is quite hard to do.

Honestly, since I've become a Devil I've started to feel… Different. More prone to lust, more greedy, even quite possessive.

While I still wouldn't have wanted the literal sex offender brat around beforehand, the reason went from being second-hand embarrassment to not wanting him anywhere near Fleurdelys.

And Zani too, now.

I feel like Devils here are closer to Sin than it was ever stated in Canon, but it hasn't really been a problem so far.

"The Devil from the Shaxx House has surrendered his hold over the territory." Fleurdelys reveals, clearly bringing up another subject so to not stew in her embarrassment.

I hum softly at that, "It was expected." He wasn't a High Class Devil, so he lacked a Peerage and only had a small army. He was still capable enough, though.

He used his territory and Gates to form connections, allowing other Devils to come assist him to defeat Gates and earn bigger shares of the loot, while he earns some favorable points with these Devils.

"I say right now we only need to give our soldiers some proper practice against living and thinking people, and we'll be good to go." The next batch of recruits will be gathered after we hopefully manage to strike a deal with the Chinese Faction and deal with the forest.

The horned beauty nods, taking a sip from her warm coffee before speaking up, "We could take part in the tournament. Have the army fight by themselves for the preliminaries, and share the victory money between them."

That's… Actually quite the good idea. "I am sure that will motivate them quite a bit." I chuckle out, "I dare say that the majority of them are around High Class in terms of strength. No Low Class, and all of them are quite skilled."

"They work well together, and I believe their shared troubles of struggling to survive and being treated as expendables has helped bringing them together without problems arising."

Fleurdelys nods, then stretches with a content sigh, making her massive chest stand out proudly, "It will also make them understand that we will not always rely on your capabilities as a Necromancer."

I nod, then pause, "Oh right, I almost forgot; I've had them start skinning the giant Flood Dragon for its scales, claws and teeth. If negotiations with the Chinese Faction go well, we should have be able to equip the entire army with armors and weapons made from these materials rather quickly."

I mostly gave them this work because I did not wish to waste time to do this myself. The good thing is that they work fast and well, and that they are quite skilled at skinning.

Gotta make them feel useful, else if I keep doing everything I might cause some unrest or feelings of inadequacy.

"Then let us improve as much as possible." Fleurdelys' sighs out as she goes to stand, "As I believe the Chinese Faction might give us quite the hard task, then blame us in case of failure." That's fair enough. Escape accountability and seek remuneration from the ones offering hell, cause why not.

I blink and turn to Fleurdelys, who had stopped herself from rising fully from her chair, her gaze locked onto me in a rather intense way. "What?"

She narrows her eyes and… Pouts?

I trace her gaze to my neck- Ah, the hickey Zani left on me last night. "Hmph! My Queen is getting closer with my Knight, instead of his King!" Fleurdelys huffs out, dropping heavily on her chair and crossing her arms with a huge, adorable pout on her face.

Despite myself, I grin at her adorable jealousy, "I mean, I could do to you what I do with Zani." I offer, making the ashen-haired beauty's face and pointy ears go a blazing hot red.

"H-Hmph! I demand a shoulder massage!" So my adorable King can also be a tsundere, eh? I adore her more and more.

"Your wish is my command."

Funnily enough, she barely lasted a minute before running away from how embarrassed she was.

Oh dear… She's the type of innocent woman to find even hand-holding to be extremely lewd, isn't she?

I struck fucking gold.

I shake my head and leave the office with a smile on my face. Now I am partly looking forward to the tournament, even if won't take part in the full thing.

Our soldiers should manage to push us through a few rounds…

Right?

….

"Welcome back, Ladies and Gentleman!" A voice roared over the stadium speaker, evoking another cheer from the spectators, "It is your favorite and handsome Naud Gamigin here again with you all, for yet another round of the preliminaries!"

"This time, the beautiful Leviathan scion battles once more!" Another round of loud cheers shook the spectator stands as the arena swiftly changed before their eyes, "She has already earned nine wins out of ten, with no losses! And hear this; She and her Peerage never fought ONCE! Her army did all the fighting, and thrashed all opposition!"

A large forest appeared within the arena, a large mountain standing within the middle of it and reaching into the cloudy sky.

"Standing against her this time is Gragg Forneus and his weird band of scallywags cosplaying as pirates! In a forest!"

Flashes of lights erupted in the north and south points of the arena as the armies and Peerages were teleported in, with the a horn blaring each second for the ten second countdown.

"This time, Lady Leviathan's army of three-thousand might have some trouble, for they are facing a massive force of ten-thousand! This is sure to be a long and hard-fought battle!"

The battle was, in fact, not a hard-fought one. At all.

"And Gragg Forneus' Knight is out after getting German Suplexed from a hundred meters in the air! That had to have hurt a lot!"

"Lady Leviathan's army lacks weapons, but not options! They are using the damn trees to beat people up! The trees! Who in hell uses trees and swings it around like a war-hammer while laughing!? The soldiers under Lady Leviathan's employ, that's who!"

"Gragg Forneus' Pawn is made to bite the curb in front of the army! That gruesome scene has lowered the morale of his army!"

"Gragg Forneus was hit by a random tree hurled through the air! He is now screaming obscenities that should not be heard!"

"Are we sure these guys were former mercenaries?! They are playing rock-paper-scissor on who gets to beat up Gragg Forneus' Queen!"

"This is just torture at this point- Are they burning Gragg Forneus at the stake?!"

Needless to say that Fleurdelys won that battle too with her soldiers doing all the maiming- Work.

The Devil that was supposed to fight the tenth battle against her forfeited on the spot.

Like so, Fleurdelys achieved her goal – somewhat – and retired from the tournament, not willing to fully commit to it just yet.

Only Zani knew that the reason the mercenaries turned soldiers were so violent is because they let out their anger and hate towards the Nobles and soldiers that would always treat them as expendables.

At least they did it where there could be no consequences.

Aside from burning the Forneus Heir at the stake.

~~XXX~~

Moving between the territories owned by each Faction would usually be quite the arduous task.

Not only because of the distance, but also because of the numerous Gates that have opened in-between the two territories, filling the land with tens of thousands of monsters of all kinds.

Building transport routes is also out of the question due to the same issue, hence why the majority of times someone must move between Faction territories, they go back to Earth and move to that Faction's respective country, then seek transport to the Underworld there.

But me and Fleurdelys did not have a problem with crossing such long distances to reach the Chinese Faction once we received word that they wanted to meet with us.

My Flood Dragon is capable of moving great distances with ease, and I just brought along a few Archdaemons in case I require their magical bombardment to clear out large clusters of monsters.

Zani remained behind to guard our newly expanded territory after the Devil from the Shaxx House signed the contract, and I left Rhapthorne there just in case too.

I can't really store his massive fat ass, nor could I bring so many powerful monsters to the border of another Faction that isn't yet allied with us.

We also managed to catch a glimpse of the so called Eternal Forest during our approach.

It was filled with colossal trees that reached the clouds above, shifting mounds of vines and grass and earth, and colossal plants with mouths. And that's what we could make out from a distance.

So far, the Eternal Forest has become rather massive. Roughly three times the size of New York itself, and it is still expanding.

We also crossed abandoned remnants of the Chinese Faction territory, some currently being swallowed by the Eternal Forest.

Entire buildings and what appeared to be large Sects, all having to be evacuated because this existence just keeps pressing forward.

It took a few hours of travel, but in the end we finally approached the new perimeter of the Chinese Faction territory.

Large walls surround a seemingly endless city, the air quite rich and thick with a form of energy that I couldn't touch.

"They haven't change since I fell asleep, huh?" Fleurdelys muses as we enter the city, my giant Flood Dragon being left beside the main gates with a pair of very nervous guards.

I perk up at her words, "You've visited the Chinese Mythology before?"

She nods, gaze distant as we walk down the street. The buildings were old fashioned, and stalls littered the left and right side of the street, with vendors shouting to draw attention to their wares.

Could be Pill Bottles, ores, weapons, talismans or even food. All kinds of things were being sold, even stuff from other Mythologies, it seems.

"Mother took me. We came to buy medicine for Aunty Lilith, for she was starting to fall sick due to how many Devils she was creating." Right, that happened in canon too, and she fell into a coma.

She still might be, in fact. Just in the hands of her ungrateful son.

I turn my gaze to the people walking us by. Cultivators of all manners.

Some were Yaoguai's of all forms. Fish people, tiger people, fox people, all wearing long robes and weapons on their back.

The male humans had their long hair tied behind them in a low ponytail and walked in a dignified way, but the majority failed to even keep a straight face when Fleurdelys walked by them, her arm in mine.

Jealousy, lust, greed- All kinds of emotions flash past the faces of these Cultivators walking among us, with quite a few of them flying above our hands while standing on top of swords.

It is fascinating to see, as I used to read a lot of wuxia and xianxia novels. So seeing Cultivators and walking among them is quite the novel experience. No pun intended.

"I believe the meet-up spot is…" I pause and stare down the large street to our right, "Down that way." I turn and lead the way, and a commotion soon draws our attention.

The large street is short, ending in a large circular square with a stage in the middle of it. The majority of people seem to be focused upon the stage, where a beautiful pink haired woman was kneeling before a rumbling cauldron resembling a phoenix.

Two braids of white hair rested on her shoulders, and her left forearm was covered in a strange reddish-orange mark that covered her whole hand too.

"That's her." Fleurdelys states, an approving smile on her lips as she fixed her gaze on the kneeling woman.

I hum and keep watching as the Alchemist forms another pair of hand seals, causing the Pill Furnace to still even as the air around it warps from the immense heat radiating from it. Heat that I can feel washing over me and the entire crowd, together with a fragrance that makes my body nearly melt.

"As expected of the Phoenix Princess, her Alchemy Dao must've progressed even more since her last public refinement."

"Aah, if only I could have a Dao Companion like her, I could die happy."

"Keep dreaming, fool. A Jade Beauty like her can only be coveted by those Chosen by the Heavens."

More and more chatter filled the air filled with near fanatical praise, making my expression twitch from second-hand embarrassment, but also amusement.

"Looks like she is quite famous." I joke with Fleurdelys, who turns an adorable pout my way.

Her free hand rises and gently pinches my cheek, "You best not bed her like you have with Zani if I manage to recruit her." She chides adorably, making me laugh softly.

"I appreciate the compliment to my looks, but I don't make it my hobby to seduce my coworkers." I joke, earning another cute huff from the beautiful giantess, her close proximity to me making it hard for me to keep my head straight.

And my gaze focused when I have a pair of giant peaks bouncing so close to me.

The furnace rumbles once more, releasing an explosive bang that rattles the whole square before the heat starts dying down.

The beak of the furnace opens, and out of it flow out nine glowing golden Pills that release a potent, near addictive fragrance that I can taste even from so far away.

I watch as the pink haired woman stands up, then gives a playful smile towards the crow… Before flicking one of her fingers, sending the nine golden Pills flying in nine different directions across the city.

A sudden quiet falls over the square, before the Cultivators surge in alarm and start chasing after the Pills like mad dogs, much to my amusement.

And soon, just me and Fleurdelys were left within the square, drawing the attention of our possible recruit.

With a step, the beautiful woman descends down from the stage, her gaze warm and welcoming as she bows towards us, "It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Lady Fleurdelys, Sir Scaith."

I shudder and speak up instantly, "Just Scaith, please…" I nearly beg, earning a cute giggle from the Phenex woman.

"Then just Changli for me too."

Fleurdelys smiles and nods at the shorter woman, "Your aunt spoke greatly of your skills in Alchemy, but they are clearly far better than I thought."

Changli gives a bashful smile at the praise, "I tend to focus a bit too much on my studies…"

I snort at that, "Better to be diligent than to be jealous of others, no?" I always found the lazy types being jealous of the hard-workers weird.

They could reach that level too if they just tried hard instead of doing the bare minimum, but nope… Do little and be jealous of those that stand above you because they work harder.

"A fair point." Changli smiles, then shakes her head and turns, waving her head towards a large building on the other end of the square, "Come along, I am sure the Sect Masters are awaiting your arrival."

We both nod and move to follow along Changli, who leads the way. As we do so, Fleurdelys speaks up, "Who might we be meeting, if I may ask? I was not informed."

Changli perks up, then smiles gently, "You will be meeting with the three Sect Masters of the three main Sects within the Underworld. The Alchemy Sect, Sword Sect and the Formations Sect."

I hum, then speak up myself, "Which of these Sect Masters will be hard to impress and might make things hard on us?"

Changli giggles, "The Sect Master of the Sword Sect, obviously. He will take your offer for help as a slight against them. My master, the Alchemy Sect Master, will be the mediator while the Formation Sect Master will be the neutral party."

I see… So impress the Sword Sect and we get an assured pass, if not impress the other two to still get a pass within the negotiations.

Should be easy enough, after all the information gathering I've done.

The inside of a building is a restaurant, completely empty and devoid of life aside from the scent of cooking and the gentle clattering coming from the kitchen in the back.

Changli leads us to the second floor, which is clearly reserved for important figures seeing how few tables there are.

At the center of this floor are four tables set in a square pattern, each made so that those sitting down can face the others even by looking forward.

Sitting at three of the tables are the Sect Master. An aged old crone with white hair tied in a bun and a wrinkly green robe, and a gentle smile on her face.

The other was a towering old man with a bald head, bushy brows and a long beard, brass-like skin, and robes that had their sleeves torn off to show muscular and scarred arms. His face was set in a perpetual frown that did not look healthy.

The last Sect Master was another old woman, with long gray hair but a more youthful face, her back bent and her face more neutral as she held a cup of steaming tea in her hands.

"Sect Masters, I've brought our guests." Changli announces, stepping to the side so to let me and Fleurdelys take the seats at our tables. Not after giving each Sect Master a greeting bow with a cup of our hands.

It harms no one to be polite.

Our actions do earn a modicum of approval from the Alchemy and Formation Sect Masters, so it was good I instructed Fleurdelys to go along with this.

"Thank you for having us." Fleurdelys speaks up, her face serious, "And thank you for agreeing to this meeting."

The Alchemy Sect Master nods, the gentle smile on her face never changing, "You have our thanks for offering your assistance on this matter that has been plaguing us for a while. Though some are too prideful to seek assistance" She states the last part while throwing a playful glance towards the Sword Sect Master.

The giant doesn't twitch, but he does shoot a warning glance towards the old crone, who blatantly ignores him. "Now, may I ask why you have offered us your assistance? No one in the Supernatural World does things out of the goodness of their heart, after all."

I chuckle at that, and Fleurdelys smiles and gives me the go ahead to speak in her place. "Well, we seek three things as rewards for our assistance with the Eternal Forest." I start with a relaxed smile, folding my hands on top of the table.

"First is an alliance with your Faction, so to gain access to some of your Sects. Like the Forging Sects to sell materials to and have custom made armors and weapons forged for our army, or the Alchemy Sect. Even the Formation Sect."

"The second is to stop the expansion of the Eternal Forest, for if we do nothing, then it may reach the borders of our territory within six months. Maybe less."

The old crone nods several times while humming softly, "And the last one?"

I smile at that, "Access to No Man's Land." All three Sect Masters startle at that, "We have no desire for the Eternal Forest's territory and fertile soil. We simply wish to gain a foothold behind it so to start diving into No Man's Land."

The Sword Sect Master speaks up, his face set into a frown, but his eyes also sparkle with interest, "That is suicide." He points out, his voice deep and powerful.

I nod, "It would be… If I wasn't a Necromancer that could entire armies of dead monsters on my side." It might be arrogance, but I can afford it with how my form of Necromancy is quite unique. "Loss of real life will be minimal, and the Chinese Faction will be the priority when we sell any precious resource we find while diving through No Man's Land."

The Formation Master perks up at that, "The priority, you say?" She raises an intrigued brow towards us as she speaks, "What about your Race?"

I shrug, "A difference of opinion and management has led to us deciding to split up from them. They'll get the bare minimum from us, as we seek to assist the minority instead of fattening up the Nobles like the current government does."

The Formation Master hums softly, swirling her warm tea with a pensive look on her face, "I see no problem with such an alliance. We only stand to gain if their endeavors are successful." And we have one on our side already.

The Sword Sect Master grunts, "And if they fail?" He probes, to which the old crone shrugs.

"Not like we haven't failed plenty ourselves." She offers back, "I'd rather do this gamble that may help us waste less lives, than just sit on our wrinkly butts and shoo off those that can help us." And that's another on our side.

The old Sword Sect Master grunts once more, but does not refute her words and instead settles his intense gaze on me, "You stated that you do not covet the land and soil of the Eternal Forest?"

I blink at his question, then nod slowly, "Yes. I believe it would be wasted to grow food and fruits when the Underworld offers plenty of space to do exactly that." It is best if such fertile soil is used for things that can benefit us, like growing medicinal plants for Alchemy.

The Sword Master nods, "Then ask for another reward." I raise a brow at that, "We stand to gain more than you do, and I cannot stand for that. If we succeed and we get so much while you only get access to our facilities, it will leave a bad taste in my mouth."

Huh… And I was worried this guy was going to be rude or a hardass. Guess he is nice and fair deep down.

"Huh…" I sag my shoulders, then glance at Fleurdelys. She shrugs and once more gives me the go-ahead, meaning that I can ask for a reward that goes to me.

And what can I ask for? A corpse, obviously.

A corpse worthy of being another Undead Minion.

"May I ask for a corpse, then?" I probe, a smile on my face, "Only the corpse. I do not touch or desecrate Souls." I quickly add, just to be sure.

The three Sect Masters share a look, before the old crone looks at me with interest, "What corpse might interest you?"

I grin, and I can barely hide the greed within it, "The corpse of the one man known as the strongest beneath the Heavens…"

"Lu Bu Fengxian."

A.N. Cultivation Waifu appears, maybe another one will in the next chapter.

Also, am still confused on why this story is doing so damn good, y'all are weird.

Either way, hope y'all enjoyed this chappy!

Toodles!